#yukhei au
Photo
Request for Anon (Yandere King Hendery) 4.8k, yandere, near-death experience, poison, drowning, angst
“Are you alright, my love?”
“As if you care.”
One minute you were in the library reading peacefully, when suddenly you began to feel ill. You stood up to call for help, and that’s when everything went dark. Now you were regaining your senses, finding yourself lying in bed, Hendery at your side, holding your hand. Once you were properly conscious you pulled away from him, trying to sit up.
“What happened?”
“You tell me, my love. Don’t try to get up.” Hendery said. “You’re still recovering.”
“From what?”
“I’m not sure. There hasn’t been word yet from the physician, but do tell me, what happened?”
“I don’t know. I was fine, and then I wasn’t.”
“One of your ladies found you collapsed on the floor, seizing up a bit.”
“I don’t remember any of that.”
“My love, you are burning up with a fever.” Hendery forced you to lay back down. “You need to rest.”
“No, I need-”
“Your majesty.”
The royal physician entered your chambers, along with your lady, Misu. She came over to your bed side, checking you over as the physician spoke.
“My examination shows that her majesty was poisoned. Something in the food perhaps-”
“Poison! Who would dare harm my queen?”
“I do not have those answers. All I’ve discovered is that the poisoning is possibly a result of two ingredients mixing together in the food. This could be a coinci-”
“Perhaps. I need to know exactly what type of poison this is.”
“Given that her majesty did not finish her meal, the effects were minimal. She’ll make a full recovery.”
“Very well, continue looking into this and report to me any new discoveries.”
“Yes, your majesty.”
At that time the royal physician took their leave, although you were still processing. You couldn’t believe someone had actually tried to kill you, after everything you’ve been through.
“Leave.” Hendery stated. “Now.”
Misu only hesitated for a moment before quickly removing herself from the room. You were lost in your own thoughts until you felt Hendery reaching for your hand. You pulled away and glared at him.
“I never thought you’d resort to such methods.”
“Funny, I was about to say the same thing to you.”
“Is that so?” Hendery chuckled. “You can’t escape me that easily, my love.”
“Excuse me? Do you think I tried to kill myself?”
“It wouldn’t be the first time you’ve tried to leave me. Perhaps you thought to try a more permanent method.”
“As if I would leave you my kingdom.”
“And how many times have you tried running from it now?”
“Seven, and I wasn’t running away from my kingdom. I was trying to gain my freedom so I could come up with a proper plan to get rid of you!”
“And you expect me to believe that? To me it just seems like you miscalculated something.” Hendery smiled. “Lucky me.”
“I did not try to kill myself! Someone just tried to kill me! Shouldn’t you be actually concerned here?”
“My love, as if anyone would dare to do such a thing. You are beloved by your people and me, no one holds a grudge against you.”
“Don’t you?”
“The two of us have what you would call, tough love.”
“Loveless is a more accurate term.”
“Regardless, it seems I must be keeping a closer eye on you.”
“What?”
“Once you’re feeling better you shall be moved to my chambers. It’s best you stay close to me so I can make sure you don’t hurt yourself.”
“Someone tried to kill me! You should be investigating!”
“You want me to frame someone for your crimes? No, no, no, none of that.” Hendery took your hand. “We’ll just say you had an allergic reaction and move on.”
“I did not try to kill myself! And I’ll prove it.”
“Very well, if that’s what you wish to entertain yourself with as you recover, but it doesn’t change my mind.”
Hendery called for Misu, telling her to bring you some medication so you could get some rest. Once she returned he excused himself. Misu made sure you took your medicine and helped you get comfortable. You slowly drifted off, even if you were worried about someone making a move again, you were certain Hendery would at least do well to keep an eye on you. When you woke up later you saw that the sun was still out.
“Your majesty, how are you feeling?”
“Uh… the same… has there been an update?”
“Not yet. Although his majesty requested you be moved to his chambers once you woke if your situation had not worsened. There are guards here to escort you.”
“Of course… he’s persistent.”
You needed help getting out of bed, but you managed to stand. There was no way you were going to walk, so Misu helped you, another one of your ladies helping you as well. It was annoying and not helpful to be moving rooms, but you didn’t need Hendery throwing a fit. You settled into his bed, remembering the time when you slept here willingly. Although you didn’t want to think about that, you had other things to worry about.
“Misu, I need you to do something for me.”
“Yes, your majesty, what can I do for you?”
“I need a list of all the kitchen staff, along with their duties and years of experience.”
“The entire kitchen staff? That’s going to be a long list.”
“I know.”
“Very well then, I shall gather that information for you as quickly as I can.”
“Thank you.”
Even if your recovery was important, you needed to find out who tried to kill you. They had failed in their attempts, so they could try again, and most of all you knew Hendery’s words were true. You couldn’t see your kingdom hating you, as far as you knew no one had a problem with you, which made this all the more concerning. You stayed in bed, thinking things over when the smell of food interrupted your thoughts.
“Feeling better, my love?” Hendery entered with some servants. “You need to eat to recover your strength so I thought I’d join you.”
You had help sitting up, a tray was placed on the bed so the food would be easily accessible to you. Hendery watched you for a moment, not speaking until you two were alone.
“Are you not hungry?”
“Someone tried to kill me, they poisoned my food. Why would I-”
“On this again, are we?”
“I’m not lying.”
“I don’t believe you.”
“Clearly, it’s starting to make me think you tried to kill me.”
“Why would I ever do that?”
“Because you got what you wanted, no reason to keep me around.”
“I went through a lot of trouble to get you, my love. All I wanted was you, the kingdom was a bonus.” Hendery offered you a smile. “It was very fortunate your father accepted me as I am. I feared he wouldn’t as I had nothing to offer, but my love. I suppose that’s what won him over in the end.”
“How unfortunate for him, and me.”
“My love, I know you don’t hate me. We would not be here if that was the case.”
“I’m here because of your lies.”
“I’ve never lied to you. My feelings remain the same even if you blame me for your parents death.”
“I know you killed them, and you’re trying to get rid of me too.”
“My love.” Hendery got up, a smile still present on his lips as he grabbed your face, looking down on you. “As much as you wish to blame me for the tragedies of your life, you have no proof I did anything. I love you even if your heart is confused at the moment. You’ll come back to me on your own, one way or another, so don’t look at me with hateful eyes. I would never make an attempt on your life, so get that idea out of your head.”
Hendery placed a kiss on your head, letting you go. He took a bite of your food and sat back down at your bedside.
“See, the food is fine. Eat.”
You were still weary, but also hungry at this point. Although before you made an attempt, Misu returned.
“Your majesty I have-” She quickly stopped, realizing you weren’t alone. “Apologies, your majesty, I didn’t realize-”
“What do you have there?”
Hendery held his hand out and Misu handed over the list of kitchen staff. He looked it over with a chuckle.
“You’re really going to look into this?”
“You said I could while I recover, or in your words, entertain myself.”
“I see, but you do realize this is pointless.”
“What?”
“We eat the same things everyday, my love. Even if we aren’t together. The food we have is cooked in the same pots and pans. If the food has been poisoned in the process of being made, then I would have been affected too. I’m fine so-”
“It was a targeted attack… which means someone added something to the food after it was prepared.”
“Like yourself.”
“Or the poison was meant for you and it was added to the wrong plate.”
“…”
“Are you starting to believe me?”
“I’m not sure… Misu, come here.”
“Huh? Me?”
“Now.”
Misu stepped closer to Hendery, flustered and shy. He held his hand out and she eventually understood to give him her arm. She did so and he pulled her close, checking her pulse.
“Look at me and tell me, did my queen ask you to do anything bad?”
“You can’t be-”
“I’m not speaking to you right now, my love.” Hendery grabbed Misu’s chin and had her meet his eyes. “Did you do anything bad?”
“Nu… no, your majesty.”
“My queen didn’t ask you to do anything vile?”
“No, nothing like that.”
“I see. You may go.”
“Yes, your majesty.”
Misu hurried out of the room, and you made a note to check on her later. You were certainly annoyed now.
“That was unnecessary. Did you even get your answer?”
“I’m not certain… regardless, the royal physician informed me they could not identify the poison as your food has already been disposed of.”
“You-”
“Are on your own for this. I don’t believe anyone would try to hurt you, or me, but if you’re going to blame anyone you better have solid proof.”
“Fine, but let’s make one thing clear. Just as you say you wouldn’t try to kill me, I won’t be leaving of my own will. I’m going to take my kingdom back, and watch you burn.”
Hendery scoffed. “I’ll look forward to that. Now eat. I oversaw the whole process so I assure you nothing is wrong.”
“…”
“Or do I have to feed you myself?”
You were still upset with him, practically always, but you ate with him. If he said it wasn’t poisoned, you could believe that from his twisted love.
“See, that wasn’t bad was it. Take your medication and rest.”
“You said you oversaw this being cooked, right?”
“Yes, my love.”
“What happened when it was finished?”
“Hm… our plates were prepared and placed on a tray. From there the servants grabbed them and followed me to my chambers.”
“The servants were on standby?”
“Yes.”
“Are they always like that?”
“I can’t say. I was only there today.”
“And they grab the trays as soon as the food is ready?”
“It seems so, why?”
“Then if something was added to the food, it was done once it left the kitchen, and before reaching me.”
“You’re very cute with your investigation. So don’t cause trouble.”
“No promises.”
“Of course.”
Hendery kissed your head and excused himself. A moment later the servants came in to take the dishes, Misu checking over you.
“Misu.”
“Yes, your majesty?”
“Are you alright? He shouldn’t have-”
“I’m alright, your majesty. I was a bit caught off guard by the request, but I did not lie.”
“I still must apologize, you shouldn’t be treated that way.”
“I’m okay, just worried about you.”
“I must also apologize, as I need you to do something else for me.”
“How can I help you, your majesty?”
“You went through the trouble of getting the kitchen staff list, but it seems I’ve miscalculated.”
“What do you mean?”
“There’s no way of knowing what kind of poison was used on me, but it wasn’t the food itself that harmed me. Therefore the kitchen staff is most likely not the culprit, meaning it’s another servant.”
“I don’t believe I follow.”
“The kitchen is already so busy as it is, so it’s highly unlikely one of them did something… do you think you could figure out what servants came in contact, or near my food the other day. I know most of the have certain roles and routines to follow. I want the names of those, and maybe ask around to see if anyone saw anything odd.”
“Ah, I will do my best, your majesty.”
“Thank you.”
With that set up you took your medicine and laid down to rest. The next time you opened your eyes, you realized it was dark out, and you weren’t alone. You found yourself wrapped up in Hendery’s arms, his warmth keeping you comfortable and calm. Although upon realizing this you squirmed out of his grasp, waking him up in the process.
“Are you alright, my love? Do you-”
“Don’t touch me.”
Hendery sighed. “It’s late, lay back down and sleep.”
“Not with you.”
“I said I would be keeping a close eye on you. That includes the night.”
“We don’t have to sleep in the same bed.”
“But we do.” Hendery pulled you back down. “And I’ve missed you.”
“I haven’t.”
“Lies, my love, and you know it.”
He cuddled you, spooning you and holding you close. He was still warm, just as before. You hated how your thoughts drifted to the past. The nights like this, as he’d drown you in soft kisses to help you sleep. His words of love slowly turned to whispers and fading to mumbles as he fell asleep. You thought he was everything, and now you just felt so alone.
“You really think I tried to kill myself?”
“Who would dare harm you?”
“Everyone has secrets.”
“But not just anyone would be bold enough to poison the queen. If you really think someone did that, you can’t just look for evidence, you need to know why.”
“Add this to the list of reasons you’re a terrible husband.”
“What else is on that list?”
“Your lies, your manipulation, you-”
“I did what was best for you.”
“I disagree.”
“So you’d prefer an arranged marriage with a man you didn’t know? Simply for power? I don’t think I could allow that.”
“It was not your job to look after me.”
“But I’ve done so.”
“If that was true you’d look for who tried to kill me. Before they try again.”
“You get lucky once, and they blew it. I won’t allow them another chance, even if that someone is you.”
“You’re ridiculous.”
“And you can rest easy in my arms.”
“I don’t think I can.”
“Yes you can. Like I said, I won’t let anyone harm you. I will always love you, no matter what.”
You didn’t want to sleep, but your illness, and his warmth just made it so easy to drift off. Even if your mind was logical and understanding of your displeasure for your husband, your body and heart remembered him well, and could only accept him. When morning came you were still in his arms, snuggled against him like old times. The realization quickly made you move away. It seemed that Hendery had been awake for a while, watching you sleep and waiting for you to wake. He had you stay in bed as he went to oversee breakfast, returning later.
You felt better, but not entirely back to your old self. So you remained in bed and carried out your investigation from there. You’d take your medicine, and Hendery always returned to share your meals, assuring you each and every time the food was safe. Misu got you the list you had requested, along with some information to narrow down the suspects. You needed to speak with each of these people, to get a better idea as to whether or not they were guilty. You would move down to the main hall to conduct these interviews, taking notes of anything you felt odd.
“Still entertaining yourself I see.”
“What do you want?”
Hendery found you in the main hall, bringing over a chair to sit at your side, peeking at your notes. He still found what you were doing amusing.
“Any suspects?”
“Not particularly. Everyone seems to be hiding something, not surprising as the castle is huge, but no one seems that nervous around me.” You sighed. “I got nothing.”
“Just-”
“Don’t make a comment about me trying to frame someone.”
“I was going to say, just take a break. I’m sure something will come to mind once you look at it with a clear head.”
“Are you gonna help?”
“This seems to be your personal mission. I don’t want to interfere.”
“Of course not.”
It took you two days to get through your list, and you felt like you had gotten nowhere. To add to the despair, you weren’t really feeling better. You could get out of bed and go about your day, but you’d get headaches and fatigue quite fast. If anything, it told you that whatever was used on you had lasting effects, so maybe the assassin hadn’t entirely failed.
“Your majesty, the bath is ready.”
“Thank you, Misu.”
The warm water did well to sooth you and make you feel better despite everything. You felt you hadn’t gotten anywhere with your investigation, and had no idea what to do next. Still, for now you should rest and try again later. You closed your eyes and let yourself feel the warm water. It was really relaxing, and the aroma in the room was soothing as well. You could feel yourself falling asleep and sinking into the water. A half baked thought surfaced, making you aware of the problem, but you didn’t have the strength to do anything.
Slowly the water rose until you were completely under it. You felt like you were floating, and it was quite peaceful, until you ran out of oxygen. You couldn’t do anything to call for help, merely trying to reach up to the surface, but your vision was already going black. You thought this might be it, starting to accept that when your vision was suddenly white and you were inhaling a mixture of water and air. You coughed up the water, realizing you had surfaced, shaking from the shock.
“I got you, I got you.”
It took a moment to realize Hendery was holding you, Misu making a fuss about him getting wet and also helping to get you out of the water. She handed Hendery a towel and he wrapped you up with it, trying to dry you off. He ordered Misu to get the physician, staying with you and trying to warm you up.
“You’re alright, you’re alright.”
“I… I…”
“Sh, don’t speak, just breath, nice and easy. You’re okay.”
You were still coughing up some water, trying to regain your breath and sense. Hendery merely held you tight, gently rocking you and assuring you were alright. You had no idea what happened to you, besides the fact the assassin had made another move.
“Hendery…”
“You’re alright, my love.”
“Do you still… think it was… me…”
“I never did.”
“Huh?”
“Sh, just focus on your recovery, you don’t have to worry about anything else.”
You had questions, but you couldn’t quite articulate them. Once you were good to move, Hendery picked you up and took you to his chambers, setting you down on the bed, not caring if you were still soaked. He got another towel to help dry you up properly, finding some of your clothes to dress you and then wrapping you up in a blanket. You were still shaking, not from the water but just everything. Your thoughts led to fear, and you didn’t feel safe with anyone besides Hendery, the only person you could trust wouldn’t do anything. You didn’t even want to see the physician, and Hendery had to tell them to leave.
“My love, you need to-”
“No… no one…”
“I need to be certain you’re alright.”
“You do it…”
“You trust me? I thought you hated me?”
“You’re… you’re the only one… I can trust… right now…”
“Then please give me a moment to figure out what I need to look for.”
“Okay…”
You pulled the blanket around you tighter once Hendery left, quietly counting to yourself to distract yourself until he returned. He did best to check all your vitals and make sure nothing was wrong.
“What happened?”
“I… I don’t know… I was fine… then tired… and… and…”
“That’s enough. I’ll have this looked into and find the culprit.”
“So you… you believe me…”
“Of course. I just need more evidence.”
“Then… you… used me… as bait…”
“The first time was too clean. There was barely any evidence left behind. I would have lost you if I hadn’t been so fortunate.”
“Why… why…”
“Sh, don’t concern yourself. I’ll handle everything. Here, I went down to prepare you some tea so you can sleep.”
“You won’t leave… right…”
“No. I will stay right here, my love.”
Hendery helped you with the tea, making sure you had every last drop before laying you down. He tucked you in under the covers, lying down at your side. You curled up, still thinking about what happened. The first incident you had no idea what was happening, but this time around, you could feel your life slipping away. Hendery could see the gears turning in your head, reaching over to gently pet you.
“You’re okay, everything’s okay, no one’s going to hurt you.”
“You’ll find… who did this…”
“I will, I promise.”
Even if you didn’t really want to sleep, the tea and your own exhaustion was starting to wear you down. You slowly drifted off to sleep, only able to rest for a bit before waking up in a fright. You thought you would be alone, but Hendery was right at your side, pulling you into his arms. He gently rocked you in his arms while rubbing your back, once again assuring you things were alright.
“I see the tea didn’t work for long.”
“I’m fine…”
“I know, I know.”
“I don’t think I can sleep…”
“That’s alright, we can just stay up together.”
“Okay…”
It was getting dark out, but you didn’t feel tired. Hendery asked for some books, and his own things to be brought to his chambers. You both stayed on the bed, quietly providing each other company. Even if you were on high alert, you didn’t expect Hendery to stay awake for long, eventually finding him asleep on the bed. You watched him for a moment, your hand unconsciously reaching over to run your fingers through his hair. You quickly stopped yourself when you realized what you were doing.
A near death experience, your second, should not be a time to rekindle old feelings. Let alone considering all he had done to become king and take your kingdom from you. He wasn’t someone to forgive. You were still decent, cleaning up and making sure he could rest comfortably. You did your best not to wake him, just remaining at his side and trying to read, your thoughts drifting off to what happened. Before you knew it the sun had risen, and a new day had begun. You were staring out the window and you didn’t realize Hendery waking up.
“My love…”
“You’re awake.”
“Did you not sleep?”
“I couldn’t.”
“My apologies, you should have woken me.”
“One of us should rest.”
“I suppose. You must be hungry, I’ll have breakfast prepared.”
“I’m not hungry…”
“I know that’s a lie. You may have no appetite but your body needs to remain healthy.”
“…”
“Then do you want to wrap this up?”
“What? What do you mean?”
“Come on, I’ll show you.”
Hendery helped you dress in something comfortable, disregarding usual clothing traditions, and going down to the main hall with you. He had yet to tell you anything, but you were just waiting quietly. If he was going to tell you something he should have done it in his chambers where you had privacy, so this did concern you. Although it was just the two of you as he had the guards leave the room.
“You asked to see me, your majesty.”
Misu quietly entered the room, bowing to both of you after a slight pause. When she entered you looked over at Hendery, but he just had an amused look in his eyes.
“Why did you do it?”
“Pardon… I don’t-”
“What poison did you use?”
“Wa… what?”
“Answer me.”
“Hendery.” You hissed. “What are you-”
“My love, you are quite beautifully naive. There is only one person who could hurt you, but you never even considered the possibility because you trust them so much.”
“No, no, you-”
“You figured out it couldn’t be the actual kitchen staff, so it had to be someone who had access to your food after it was prepared. None of the servants you spoke to raised any concern, and none would have a reason to harm you.”
“And why would Misu? She has been my faithful servant since I was a child. Why would she-”
“Why indeed, that’s what I would like to know.”
“You can’t-”
“Misu is the one who’s supposed to try the food to make sure it’s safe, isn’t that right, my love?”
“I…”
“If you had finished your plate you would have surely passed, and it wasn’t Misu who found you, was it?”
“No…”
“Everyone has their secrets as you said, and when I interrogated Misu her heart was racing. Not because of my questions, but something else. Do you care to explain yourself?”
“Your majesty, I don’t-”
“Do not lie to me!” Hendery rose to his feet. “You are lucky to be breathing right now. I should have struck you down already, but you are alive right now to explain yourself. So tell me, why did you dare to harm my queen!”
Misu was at a loss for words, looking between you and Hendery. You weren’t sure what to believe, trying to make sense of all the pieces Hendery had just dropped in your lap. Although you didn’t have to ponder for long as Misu fell to her news, bowing down.
“How could I not do something, your majesty!”
“Mi… Misu… what…”
“I do not know the reason why the queen has grown to hate you, but I cannot stand it!”
“Ah… do you… have feelings for me?” Hendery questioned. “Are your actions some declaration of love?”
“She does not love or cherish you, it’s unfair for you to suffer in such a manner.”
Hendery chuckled, slowly walking over to Misu. He knelt down, grabbing her chin so their eyes would meet.
“I can see love in your eyes. I always thought that was admiration, I am your king after all, but this is something much deeper. You’d do anything for me, huh? Even kill.”
“Your-”
“It’s a shame. You could have been useful, but you chose to harm my queen, and I cannot allow you to live any longer.”
“Your majesty, please.” Misu begged. “I did poison the queen, but the incident with the bath was not my doing, I am not-”
Hendery was no longer listening, returning to his throne and grabbing his sword. Your eyes went wide, having not realized he would be taking matters into his own hands like this. You thought to stop him, but when you stood, the shock of everything cause you to collapse.
“Hendery-”
You closed your eyes before you saw anything that could never be unseen. You were shaking again, scared to open your eyes. You heard the sword clatter to the ground, a presence slowly approaching. You felt Hendery caress your cheek.
“Look at me, my love.”
You slowly opened your eyes, locking your gaze with his. You didn’t want to see anything else. He had a bit of blood on his face, but he seemed content.
“Are you alright?”
“I… I…”
“You don’t have to worry anymore. I took care of everything, like I promised.”
“But… but…” Misu’s last words started to hit you. “She said she didn’t… the bath… if she…”
“That’s nothing to worry about. She was just saying whatever she could to save herself, but her fate was sealed the second she hurt you.”
“Did you… did you have something to do with-”
“Sh, I know this was probably a lot for you, but I needed you to know that you’re safe. I’ll get you a new maid, and make sure nothing like this ever happens again.”
“I… Hendery…”
“It’s okay, everything’s okay now, my love. You’re safe.”
“… am I…”
“Of course, you have me, and that’s all you need.”
#wayv#hendery#kun#winwin#ten#lucas#xiaojun#yangyang#wong kunhang#qian kun#dong sicheng#chittaphon leechaiyapornkul#wong yukhei#xiao de jun#liu yangyang#wayv au#wayv scenarios#wayv yandere#yandere#wayv imagines#request
69 notes
·
View notes
Text
#. 𝘼𝙨 𝙃𝙮𝙗𝙧𝙞𝙙𝙨 | 𝙒𝙖𝙮𝙑 𝙋𝙩. 1
‹𝟹 gif(s) originally founded by winwxn ; hyuckdreams (URL not found for the gif unfortunately) ; winkuns ; thanks google lmao
[ M.List including other Neos! ]
─ Genre: Fluff/Wholesome Headcanons
─ Length: 14 bullet points + Descriptive
─ Disclaimer: Yukhei/Lucas is included because I personally consider WayV as a 7 person group. You can always skip him or skip this post entirely, if you do not want to read anything that involves him.
❒ a/n: There are two parts because there is a long list of bullet points and it’s incredibly descriptive! I finalized the decision of what type of hybrid they are by what they remind me of and based by their personality. So, the animals aren’t exactly the emojis they personally use or describe themselves as. Part 2 is already out, go ahead and check it out to read about the other members!
⊱ WayV as Hybrids Pt. 2 (ft. Xiaojun, Hendery, Yangyang)
!! Kun - Bear Hybrid.
Appearance: With light colored hair, there are a pair of round fuzzy ears with a darker shade of brown, resembling a bear’s and followed with a round tail; he is one of the few hybrids who has sharp teeth due to his hybrid characteristics
First Impression: Very polite and well-spoken, isn’t exactly timid nor afraid but he is definitely uncomfortable with his new surroundings. He tries his best to make conversation, but ends up making the situation awkward or very dry; he definitely grew distant after those awkward attempts though
After a week’s passing, Kun remains respectful and shows a higher maturity than most, but he is less awkward! The bear hybrid is always asking how was your day or starting small talk to look after your well-being
Love Language: Quality time and Acts of Services; he loves to cook for you and hang out with you, whether it be outside or inside the house. He is always listening if you ever need advice or need someone to listen whenever you have complaints. If you ever need any help, let him know! Kun is always keeping an eye on you and making his way towards you, if he sees you struggling
He is keen on your dislikes/likes, always remembering the smallest details in conversations; as your personal cook, he knows what you dislike or allergic to - he definitely uses his sense of smell to know if any food has ingredients that may cause a reaction
You two do have moments of teasing one another and him being incredibly playful; he enjoys play wrestling with you, but he is incredibly gentle due to his bear-like strength
He has an independent nature to him where he doesn’t ask for much nor does he need lots of attention, overall he is low maintenance and most cases you are the one being taken care of than the other way around; this doesn’t seem to bother him, however
No matter how long you are out the house/apartment, Kun is always greeting you by the door and asking how your day went; he would even eat dinner with you, despite his food being cold or it’s very late in the night
As a bear hybrid, Kun has a very large appetite and he would sometimes be seen sleeping a lot during winter time (he does not hibernate, he just sleeps longer); you will need to buy lots of ingredients for him to make larger portions for himself - if there are any leftovers, he always has room to eat them
Gives the BEST hugs due to his naturally warm body; he is your personal heater and teddy bear - if you ever need a hug or some cuddles, he is always there with open arms
He is a very patient and sociable hybrid, as he can be seen being friendly with strangers and isn’t too overprotective over you; but, in crowded areas, he will be placing a hand on you while following closely - he would act protective, if he senses something is wrong
Yes!: Loves it when you scratch behind his ears, helping him cook, asking if he’s eaten/slept well, hugs/cuddles, running your fingers through his hair
No!: His bear-like strength (it is convenient, but sometimes he accidentally breaks certain items that are too fragile in his hands), anyone trying to take your attention away from him (would never admit it though), extremely warm places
Bonus: Always carries the groceries for you or any bags, purposely loses in play wrestling and arm wrestling for you, can identify different types of fish by one bite, his ears twitch cutely while tilting his head whenever he hears your voice
!! Ten - Lynx Hybrid.
Appearance: Has very distinct ears due to being a lynx, it completely contrasts his black hair with the gray color; the black tips on his ears are thin and are always pointed up. His tail is short, but can be seen wagging/swaying with a black tip - he is considered ‘rare’ or ‘unique’
First Impression: Ten was cautious and tread carefully in the new home, but he seemed more intrigued than anxious; he is closely observing the details of his new home and he is definitely smiling at a few baby photos of you, thinking you were cute. He is not afraid to converse with you and carry the conversation, as he likes to know more about you
Within a few days, Ten is definitely more comfortable and he successfully melted the ice between the two of you; he can be seen teasing you or throwing playful comments around in hopes to make you smile or make you flustered
Love Language: Physical Touch and Words of Affirmation; he loves being physical with you, whether it be hugs/cuddles or hand-holding. He loves your warmth and your scent, seeming to take pride in being your hybrid. Ten is not afraid to speak up, and if he sees you needing some encouragement, he is willing to give it - he is your personal hypeman! Furthermore, he is also not afraid to address the elephant in the room if there is anything wrong
He is a hybrid who enjoys wearing collars, if you ever buy any for him, he would wear them and correlate it with his outfits - he simply loves looking cute, especially for you. He is a big fan of bells on his collar, as he finds them adorable whenever they jingle
He loves shopping, especially with you, and if you ever need his opinion with anything, he is honest and willing to help you fix it - he is a hybrid who knows constructive criticism, after all
Ten may be higher in maintenance, as he is a naturally active individual; he loves trying out new things and he does not like being bored. Don’t be too surprised when he starts talking about a certain place he’s seen on the media, and suggests the idea of going there someday with you
Of course, he is very understanding and does not want to force you out of your comfort zone! Talking it out in a mature way helps Ten understand you better, as he has no intention in disregarding your feelings
As a lynx hybrid, he can handle much colder weather (especially the snow) and can hyperfocus on certain things like a feline; his pupils would dilate and he would be focused on that particular thing with a swaying tail like a feline ready to pounce - thus, he is always looking out the window or watching dance videos intently
As a feline hybrid, he is tidy and is seen tidying up the house whenever it feels a bit too overwhelming for him; he never nags at you, but teases about you never cleaning up due to being “lazy”
Ten can be possessive, as he likes to make comments or do certain things to have your attention on him (especially when someone else has your attention for too long); he is likely to be extra touchy with you if there is another hybrid, as he dislikes the idea of some other hybrid’s scent on you
Yes!: Loves it when you squish his cheeks together and he would start purring, rubbing/scratching his ears make him purr also, cuddles/hugs (because you are warm), exploring/trying new things
No!: Touching his tail causes discomfort for him, whenever you are feeling down (it affects him sometimes), messy areas, another hybrid (he doesn’t know) touching his belongings or you
Bonus: His fur would bristle or stand up whenever he gets scared/irritated, he likes to do weird and highly flexible stretches to creep you out, he has little cat friends that would follow him around the neighborhood, he purrs and the tip of his tail twitches whenever he is in a good mood
!! Winwin - Koala Hybrid.
Appearance: He has a very cute appearance, as he has large round gray ears at the top of his head contrasting his brown hair. His only koala attribute is his ears and they are quite expressive whenever Sicheng is feeling a certain emotion
First Impression: Sicheng has a quiet and reserved nature and this seems to always draw people in, and maybe that is another reason why you may have adopted him and adored him from the start! He doesn’t exactly get out of his comfort zone quickly, and he definitely stayed in his room rather than trying to interact with you at first
Within a few days of giving him space, Sicheng begins to accompany you in the same room in comfortable silence or sometimes starting conversations to know one another more; usually, the talks lead to your/his interests and he seems way more comfortable in carrying the conversation
Love Language: Quality Time and Physical Touch; He loves hanging out in the same room as you! At times, he would be entering the same room after you to accompany you. He doesn’t mind going out with you either, if you ask him. Physically he enjoys having a sense of security in your presence, oftentimes in public, he will be holding your hand or interlocking his pinkie with your own to avoid separation
Due to his more lax personality, Sicheng likes to laze around or doze off which can lead to some misunderstandings; you will need to be vocal about him with chores or with his trash, as he gets distracted or he tends to forget
When he lazes around, he likes being on his phone or watching movies/shows; sometimes, he likes to drag you to bed or to the couch for a more comfortable time. When he sees you being stressed, he is definitely dragging you to bed for cuddles to hopefully relieve your stress
He literally sleeps everywhere and is actually a light sleeper due to his sensitive hearing! But, if he is familiar with the place (especially in your home), he is asleep and not moving a muscle; he sleeps for very long hours and you usually find him asleep with something that smells like you
Sicheng is lower in maintenance, not always needing/wanting attention from you and likes to stay at home majority of the time, but he isn’t one to complain if he needs to go out - for you, he is willing to waste some energy. However, he dislikes being babied and he can get a bit snappy or annoyed whenever that occurs
As a koala hybrid, Sicheng has a habit of hugging things; whether it be a stuffed animal, pillow or you. He is also a great climber, but his fear of heights had prevented him from showing off his natural abilities. Due to his koala aspects, he can be a picky eater and usually greens is a way to snack to keep him satisfied!
Whenever he gets tired, he gets more touchy and grow attached to you like a koala to a tree; he loves holding onto your arm or your body in general, and rest his head against yours/shoulder when he is out in public
He is more introverted and reserved in public outings and he is the type to be jealous (with other hybrids), but never show it; you may need to be keen when he does get a bit grumpy (his ears would twitch followed by a scoff), as he isn’t the type to voice out his complaints. Even if you encourage him to say something, Sicheng never want to ruin your fun
Yes!: Staying up to watch movies/shows with you, hugging your arm or holding your hand, laying down/sleeping, stroking his ears (especially when he’s upset)
No!: Getting little sleep or having a difficult time falling asleep, his stamina (he apologizes a lot for not being too active), loud noises (his ears are large and very sensitive)
Bonus: Always leans into your touch whenever you pet him, resting his head on your lap, once climbed a tree to impress you but got stuck there for a few minutes due to his fear, always the big spoon because he loves clinging onto you
!! Lucas - Tiger Hybrid.
Appearance: Yukhei is an exotic hybrid and is was intimidating at first, especially with his towering height and broad build. He has a pair of striped ears contrasting his dark hair and a tail that are incredibly expressive, and he is one of the few hybrids who have claws and sharp canines like an actual tiger; unfortunately, his claws tend to grow back quickly no matter how many times he clips it
First Impression: When first arriving, he is friendly and gives wide smiles to relieve the awkward tension between the two of you. He follows you closely during the house tour and he is very mindful of his actions, as he is afraid to break anything; at times, he would point out a few framed photos to know the story behind it and he listens closely
Honestly, within a few days, the two of you are comfortable and the tameness of Yukhei disappears; it is replaced by him being easily excited and being LOUD. His personality is very bubbly and sometimes clingy or lovey-dovey. He acts more like a big dog that tries to be your lap dog
Love Language: Physical Touch and Receiving/Giving Gifts; He likes to have his hand on you at all costs and it’s possibly from his possessiveness. Yukhei feels more confident in showing that you are his, and he likes to wrap his tail around your leg or arm - at times, he would nuzzle the tip of his nose against yours as affection. Yukhei is expressive when it comes to showing his gratitude and is always thinking of getting stuff that reminds him of you
Believe it or not, this large hybrid loves being the little spoon! He is always crawling into your arms and letting you hold him tight. It gives him a sense of security and he is nuzzling against you - good luck in trying to get him off, as he can sometimes be stubborn
Yukhei is one of the few hybrids with high levels of energy and he may need to relieve his energy through physical activity or sports. Taking him to the gym will help a lot for him, and he likes the idea of you joining him during his workouts; he either becomes your personal trainer or you are his personal cheerleader
Despite his loud and energetic personality, he does have days where he seems more quiet and calm; usually this happens with some days, where he likes to sunbathe and hold you in his arms or he is sleeping for the whole day on your bed
Whenever you are out for too long, Yukhei does get restless and he is always greeting you with hugs/nuzzles whenever you arrive home; even if he was asleep, he is waking up and approaching you with a sleepy mumble of “Welcome home, I missed you.”
Overall, Yukhei is not exactly high maintenance; if you are able to keep up with his energy and attend his needs, there wouldn’t be much issues. His diet mainly consists of meat, but he can eat veggies/greens by itself without an issue! He does eat large portions and he is definitely eating the leftovers the next day
As a tiger hybrid, Yukhei likes to sleep during the day and can be very active at night; but, if you can fix his schedule, he will most likely fall asleep faster at night. For his claws, he needs to scratch things or file them since he is always afraid of hurting you
Public outings is no problem for Yukhei! He is a social individual and he easily befriends or gains acquaintances, but he is incredibly loyal to you as he is always returning to you with love in his eyes. He can be quite protective and possessive, as he is always keeping an eye on you whether you are beside him or across the room
Yes!: Petting/Touching his tail and ears, impressing you with his physical abilities, sleeping/napping on your bed (it’s warm and smells like you), anything you cook (he still eats it if it’s not the best)
No!: You feeling down/sad (he gets worried and would try to fix it or cheer you up), long days where you are gone, losing/failing (he is trying to please you but he gets sulky when it doesn’t work)
Bonus: easily catching bugs or any critters, lots of hugs and nuzzling whenever he scratches you accidentally, surprising you with random tight hugs during the day, reminding you that he is there to protect you and proclaiming he is your personal bodyguard
#wayv#wayv imagines#wayv headcanons#NCT#nct scenarios#nct au#nct imagines#wayv x reader#wayv x you#ten lee#nct ten#ten chittaphon#qian kun#winwin#ten#wayv kun#wong yukhei#lucas#nct lucas#wayv lucas#nct winwin#wayv winwin#dong sicheng#chittaphon leechaiyapornkul#nct headcanons
46 notes
·
View notes
Text
Renjun 🦊💚
#hwang renjun#jaemin#nctzen#renjun#aries#nct 127#nct#nct fanfic#nct incorrect quotes#nct dream#nct moon taeil#nct mafia au#nct mark#nct yuta#nct yukhei#nct john seo#nct jung jaehyun#nct donghyuck#nct dotae#nct doyoung#nct jaemin#nct jeno#jeno layouts#jeno#chenle#jisung x reader#nct jisung#nct chenle#nct haechan
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
𝙒𝙖𝙮𝙑 𝙭 𝙋𝙤𝙠é𝙢𝙤𝙣
Going on too WayV and I better not be getting any comments about Lucas or Winwin or any of that shit.
P.S: I don't own the gifs and images. And some inspirations are from the fanfic 'The Greatest Catch' by happy_accident28737.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Kun / 쿤 - Elite Four
Occupation: Pokémon Contest Judge
*Gigantamax* Venusaur (Grass/Poison) Base - 525
Our leader who always seems like a tired dad KUN, part of the Elite Four and I gave him a Venusaur. I gave him this because I can really see him with a Bulbasaur and raising one as they grow together, and it was either a gigantamax or mega but I chose gigantamax to balance out the megas and gigantamax in the Elite Four.
He's so talented that I can see him being some kind of performer and teacher/mentor to some other coordinators \(￣︶￣*\))
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ten / 텐 - Poison Type
Occupation: Dancer and Influencer
*Poison Z-Move* Crobat (Poison/Flying) Base - 535
Mr Chittaphon Leechaiyapornkul is the Poison Type Gym Leader, I gave him a Crobat. Reason for this was that Corbat is real strong and I think it fits the typing but another option was Salazzle for the dancer occupation (if you know why then you understand).
Amazing at dancing so that was obvious and I think Ten would be a good influencer in terms of posting choreographies he's made and vlogs (just a headcannon).
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Winwin / 윈윈 - Psychic Type
Occupation: Traditional Dancer and Yoga Instructor
*Mega* Medicham (Fighting/Psychic) Base - 410 to 510
The member with the biggest fan club of his own members Winwin, the Psychic Type Gym Leader is given a Medicham. Another option was Alakazham but I said Medicham because of the fighting typing connecting to Winwin's traditional dancing.
Both occupations were quite obvious for me especially the first one but the second was because of his flexibility.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lucas / 루카스 - Steel Type
Occupation: Model
*Gigantamax* Copperajah (Steel) Base - 500
Handsome and adorable boy Lucas, the Steel Type Gym Leader I gave him a Copperajah. I can imagine him having a cute little Cufant and seeing his partner evolve with him. He's a goofball but can be intimidating (based on my first impression) just like some steel type Pokémon's.
He's so good looking of course he's a model he main visual for reason o(*￣︶￣*)o
#nct#wayv#qian kun#kun#ten#chittaphon leechaiyapornkul#winwin#sicheng#dong sicheng#lucas#wong yukhei#huang xuxi#pokemon#pokemon au#kpop
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
𝐰𝐚𝐲𝐯 𝐚𝐮.
「...vampire clan」
a/n: this is only for entertainment purposes, do not come for me for writing this! | all gifs are from pintrest
*•.¸♡ navigaion. ♡¸.•*
*•.¸♡ au. ♡¸.•*
‣ summary... wayv as vampire clan
↺ genre... fluff, vampire au
♪ listen to... kickback by wayv
♔ Qɪᴀɴ ᴋᴜɴ;
name: qian kun
hometown: fujian, china
human birthday: january 1, 1996
vampire birthday: october 12, 2018
age when turned: 22
human eye colour: brown
vampire eye colour: gold
food choice: animal blood
powers: compassion
abilities: elemental manipulation
how he turned: bitten by ten
warnings: i wouldn’t get on his bad side.
elemental manipulation: allows them to physically manipulate the four elements of nature with his will: fire, water, air, and earth. this power is channeled through his mind and hands.
♔ ᴄʜɪᴛᴛᴀᴘʜᴏɴ ʟᴇᴇᴄʜᴀɪʏᴀᴘᴏʀɴᴋᴜʟ – ᴛᴇɴ;
name: cittaphon leechaiyapornkul
hometown: bangkok, thailand
human birthday: february 27, 1996
vampire birthday: april 9, 2016
age when turned: 20
human eye colour: brown
vampire eye colour: red
food choice: human blood
powers: speed, strength, beauty
abilities: enhanced self-preservation
how he turned: spelled by a witch
warnings: he’ll track you down if he has to.
enhanced self-preservation: the instinctive need to keep alive. it allows realization when to evade danger as well as if the place she ran to was safe or not.
♔ ᴅᴏɴɢ ꜱɪᴄʜᴇɴɢ – ᴡɪɴᴡɪɴ;
name: dong si cheng
hometown: wenzhou, zhejiang, china
human birthday: october 28, 1997
vampire birthday: july 7, 2016
age when turned: 18
human eye colour: brown
vampire eye colour: gold
food choice: human blood
powers: speed
abilities: shield penetration
how he turned: bitten by ten
warnings: i wouldn’t wanna be a shield around him.
shield penetration: can destroy or penetrate a mental shield.
♔ ᴡᴏɴɢ ʏᴜᴋʜᴇɪ – ʟᴜᴄᴀꜱ;
name: wong yukhei
hometown: hong kong, china
human birthday: january 25, 1999
vampire birthday: march 14, 2018
age when turned: 19
human eye colour: brown
vampire eye colour: gold
food choice: human blood
powers: speed, strength
abilities: pathokinesis
how he turned: bitten by ten
warnings: just dont get near him.
pathokinesis: can feel the emotions of those around them as well as manipulate them according to his content. this gift is no illusion, mental shield’s would not protect against it. the likely consciously controls the manipulative aspect of the ability.
♔ xɪᴀᴏ ᴅᴇᴊᴜɴ – xɪᴀᴏᴊᴜɴ;
name: xiao dejun
hometown: guangdong, china
human birthday: august 8, 1999
vampire birthday: january 2019
age when turned: 19
human eye colour: brown
vampire eye colour: gold
food choice: human blood
powers: speed
abilities: mental shield
how he turned: bitten by ten
warnings: he can shield just about anything.
mental shield: the shield is so strong that it has been working without them knowing. it protects them from "psychic attacks" that affect the mind.
♔ ᴡᴏɴɢ ᴋᴜɴʜᴀɴɢ – ʜᴇɴᴅᴇʀʏ;
name: wong kun hang
hometown: macau, china
human birthday: september 28, 1999
vampire birthday: january 2019
age when turned: 19
human eye colour: brown
vampire eye colour: gold
food choice: human blood
powers: speed, strength
abilities: psychic electrokinesis
how he turned: bitten by ten
warnings: dont let him near you when hes mad.
psychic electrokinesis: can cover their body with an electrical current. upon physical contact while their gift is in use, depending on the power they put into it, the person can feel as little as static shock or great enough to cause their knees to buckle and have them on their backs.
♔ ʟɪᴜ ʏᴀɴɢʏᴀɴɢ;
name: liu yang yang
hometown: taiwan
human birthday: october 10, 2000
vampire birthday: january 2019
age when turned: 18
human eye colour: brown
vampire eye colour: gold
food choice: animal blood
powers: compassion, speed
abilities: lie detection
how he turned: bitten by ten
warnings: dont ever lie to him.
lie detection: can sense if they are being lied to, can also tell if someone is lying by movement or facial expression.
#wayv#wayv au#wayv vampire au#vampire au#wayv kun#wayv ten#wayv winwin#wayv lucas#wayv xiaojun#wayv hendery#wayv yangyang#qian kun#chittaphon leechaiyapornkul#dong sicheng#wong yukhei#huang xuxi#xiao dejun#wong kunhang#liu yangyang
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
Wong Yukhei
☁︎ - fluff // ✶ - angst // ☽ - mature
✧ total: 1 ✧
────── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.──────
one-shots
main actor [3.6k] ☁︎
➥ college!au, best friends to lovers
────── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.──────
series
nothing yet.
────── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.──────
blurbs/ drabbles
nothing yet.
────── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.──────
reacts
nothing yet.
────── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.──────
timestamps
nothing yet.
#nct#nct au#kpop#wayv#cpop#nct fanfic#wayv fanfic#wayv yukhei#nct yukhei#wong yukhei#yukhei#wong lucas#wayv lucas#nct lucas#nct china line#huang xuxi#wong xuxi
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Soulmatch™ — App-grade your love life!
(new picture bc this is the renjun i imagined in this)
pairing: huang renjun x reader
au/genre: smut, humor, fluff, angst, strangers to enemies to lovers...?, non-idol!AU
characters: huang renjun, f!reader, best friend!jaemin, best friend!haechan, friend!chenle, renjun's parents
word count: 24.807 words (oh my god)
general warnings: mentions of cheating, men being dudes and dudes being bros, lack of communication, haechan is a milf hunter, trust issues, insecurities regarding relationships, hook ups, smoking, alcohol, mentions of vomit (nothing graphic or detailed, literally just the word), mentions of erectile dysfunction (???), emotional manipulation..? past na jaemin x reader, implied past huang renjun x wong yukhei / lucas, toxic masculinity, daddy issues, haechan and jaemin talk very vulgarly and do not know boundaries, mentions of virginity, crying, heartbreak, author makes use of their limited knowledge of tarot.
smut warnings: ...hate sex...?, unprotected sex (nuh-uh!), fingering and brief oral (f receiving), face-fucking, switch!renjun, switch!reader (?), pet names, a lot of imagining sex, brief choking, mentions of anal, creampie.
synopsis: Renjun is a hopeless romantic, his goal is to meet his perfect match by the end of the year, maybe even his soulmate. The perfect solution: an experiment for finding love through an app. Renjun doesn't care who it is, as long as they're a perfect match, he thinks. But then you show up...
a/n: i really love this so much. it's a bit different from what i usually do bc it has a real storyline! it's complicated (not really)! i really poured my heart and soul into this. i love renjun so much. argh! also, why do my endings always feel rushed???? help???
taglist: @she-is-dreaming @nctzennikki09 @babyjenono @noonaisreading
"Why the fuck do they need information on my favorite toys from ages five to ten?" Renjun groans, rubbing his temples before quickly grabbing ahold of his phone to facetime his mother. The ringing sound of his phone had always managed to annoy him, and he wonders whether there'd be a section in the forms where he could put that down.
Staring at himself on his screen, he fixes his brown hair. It had gotten quiet long over the past few weeks since his last haircut. Admittedly, he hasn't had the energy to leave the house, really, thankful for his freelancer job that allows him to work from the confines of his own four walls. Although, he'd thought about growing his hair out anyway.
Finally, his mother answers the phone.
"No, it's Renjun... No, turn the TV down! Down! Lower the volume," his mother shouts, not at him, but at what he could only assume is his father, judging by the Jackie Chan movie playing in the background, that after all these years, he can identify by the sounds only.
"Hello, Junnie," his mother finally addresses him, a gentle smile on her face, a harsh contrast to the annoyed frown she'd thrown at her husband earlier.
"Hey, mom," Renjun says, tapping on his own video so it would fill the screen instead of his mother's.
"How are you doing?"
"Fine, fine. Uh, listen. Do you remember which toys I liked when I was 5?" Renjun finally lets his hair fan over his forehead in peace, getting frustrated that it's not staying in the exact place he wants it to. He's only talking to his mother anyway. That woman'd wiped his ass a few years back, so why bother.
"What an odd question," she grins, briefly getting distracted by something happening behind her phone which she shoos away with her hand and a tight lipped frown that disappears as soon as he lays her eyes back on her son.
"I just need to know. It's really important."
"Okay, let me think. I believe you liked this one thing- this squishy" – her hand squishes the air in front of her phone – "what is it called?"
Renjun can hear his father's voice from behind the phone, "what? Plushie?"
"Yes! You had a plushie that you really liked!"
"A plushie..." Renjun mumbles, filling the letters into the field, "what color?"
"It was a cow."
"So black and white?"
"Those are the usual cow colors."
"Okay. And when I was six?"
"Honey, what do you need this for? Is it still this love calculator thing? You know I read that article about it online-" His mother raises her brows in concern.
"Yes, but I didn't want to say it, because-" Renjun's words get cut off by his father's obnoxiously loud voice as he yanks the phone from his mother's hands, his big head coming into view and Renjun has to immediately roll his eyes.
"That's nonsense, son, and you know it. Anyway, when will you come by again? I bought steak. You know no one can make steak like I do!"
"Yes, I know. I won't be able to make it any time soon, though." Renjun sighs, fingers fiddling with a loose string sneaking its way out of the couch cushion.
"What if I told you we had some fine wine?" – "Stop dragging our son into alcoholism," Renjun's mom finally wins the phone back, but Renjun can still hear his dad's laugh in the background.
Renjun huffs. "So? Year six?"
"Honey, I'm really not sure. You've had a fire truck phase, then enjoyed dinosaurs, then couldn't get enough of those collectable horses. You were a very diverse kid with so many different interests. I don't think you can categorize that or sort it into years. Just say that you liked all kinds of toys–"
"Even girls' toys!" His father laughs.
"Alright," Renjun sighs, pressing his lips tightly together before wishing his mother a good night and ending the call.
"All kinds of toys..." Renjun mutters to no one but himself as he types his answer into the box, shaking his head. He's been filling out these forms for days on end, and slowly he starts believing his parents' words that it's just nonsense.
But it is his only hope.
_____
"A what for what?" Donghyuck asks, mouth as full of burger as Renjun's own, hence why he couldn't understand him the first time. Renjun holds up his hand, chews aggressively, then swallows hard.
"An experiment for finding love," he explains a second time, and the crease in between Donghyuck's eyebrows only seems to be getting deeper with every word that leaves Renjun's lips.
"What the fuck is that?" Donghyuck asks (assumingely, Renjun still can't understand him over the huge bite of patty and bun inside of his mouth).
"You give a whole bunch of information about yourself to the scientists, and they use some software to find your ideal partner," Renjun explains briefly. There's a bit more to it than just that, but he doesn't want to overwhelm Donghyuck's brain while he's eating.
"Pff, okay?" Donghyuck says, a few crumbs of- whatever that had been only mere seconds ago flying out of his mouth and directly onto Renjun's forearm. The older contorts his face in utter disgust, shaking the sticky pieces of food off of his skin.
"You're a pig, Donghyuck," Renjun states, wiping the spot with his napkin because he can still feel Donghyuck's saliva on himself.
"I might be a pig, but at least I got game." Donghyuck finally swallows, grinning proudly with a small piece of lettuce stuck in between his teeth which Renjun has yet to decide telling him about after that insult.
"You don't have 'game'," Renjun spits, fingers motioning quotation marks, "you just have low standards. You'd fuck everything that bends over in front of you."
"That is not true!"
"Need I remind you of what happened with Chenle's mom?"
"She is a milf!" Donghyuck whines, letting his hands weakly fall down onto the table.
"Whatever." Renjun sighs. "Point is: I'm not lacking game, I just want to wait for the right person."
"Alright, two explanations, same outcome: your dick is dry as fuck," Donghyuck nods, pointing his fry at Renjun before he drags it through his vanilla milkshake and stuffs his mouth with it. Renjun presses his lips together, frowning slightly as he imagines the taste of that. "So when are you getting banged?"
"I don't want to get banged, Hyuck," Renjun answers, fingers coming up to rub at his temples. He knows he's lying, Donghyuck knows he's lying, so why did he lie? "There is more to it than sticking my dick up a hole."
"Just any hole? You didn't specify that it should be a pussy?" Donghyuck's eyes widen and he stops his motions. Renjun watches anxiously what a large amount of time Donghyuck's been holding a new fry into his milkshake for.
"I didn't. I don't care."
"You'd shag a dude?!" Donghyuck's shrill voice attracts the eyes of several people sitting around them.
"I don't know why you needed to let everybody know about that," Renjun say through gritted teeth, "but yes. I don't mind."
"I didn't know you were bi," Donghyuck finally sucks the fry into his mouth, then cleans his fingers with his tongue.
"I'm pan."
"Same thing."
Renjun opens his mouth to protest, but he's honestly a little drained to dispute with Donghyuck right now. Wow, what has he become...
"So, when are you finding real love, then?" Donghyuck tries again, empathically sensing that he just scratched at Renjun's teasing-limits and should therefore tone it down a little before he loses a friend.
"I finished filling out the forms a couple of days ago. They have to analyze it and then find someone in their data base. I'm not sure how long it's going to take," Renjun explains, losing a tad of hope with every word at the realization. It's probably going to take forever.
"Okay, then what do you say: one last time going out on pussy hunt with the boys?"
_____
Renjun realizes that this is not one of his proudest moments as he stands leaned against the bar. On the outside, he might look cool and relaxed (or at least that's what he strives for), but he's honestly close to being shit-faced and needs the bar for not losing his balance. Admittedly, it's been some time since Renjun's last time out and he's been a bit nervous.
"This is great, huh?" Chenle says next to him, cool as ever as he leans his back against the bar, keeping his balance with only his forearms. Renjun envies him.
"Totally," Renjun retorts sarcastically, but Chenle doesn't seem to pick up on it.
His other friends had already abandoned him, always with a dirty grin as they got dragged away by a pretty girl. Renjun just can't get behind this whole thing of hook-up culture. Why would you want that when you could- never mind, Renjun understands why people hook up. He really shouldn't judge other people when he's the one who signed up for a love experiment.
"So I heard this is going to be your last time going out with us?" Chenle asks, then takes a sip from his beer bottle. Renjun likes hanging out with Chenle, but the younger's busy schedule doesn't offer much time for friend activities. Chenle is generally laid back and doesn't judge others. Well, not really, he just likes to tease, but generally speaking, he is a good person to open up to.
"Yeah," Renjun answers shortly, not in the right state for a long conversation.
"Because of that love app?" Chenle asks, and Renjun briefly looks over at him to see a teasing smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.
"Yeah," Renjun repeats in defeat.
"I think it's cool," Chenle says, corners of his mouth turning downwards making him look impressed, but Renjun doesn't seem convinced. "You know, real love. It's rare these days, I think it's admirable. Really."
"Thank you," Renjun says, a gentle smile on his lips. "Hyuck's been teasing me a lot for it, but I just.. don't like this hook-up culture. I want to settle down."
"I get you, man." Chenle nods, clinking his beer bottle with Renjun's glass that contains the last few drops of a cocktail, then empties his bottle. As if on command, a girl leans against the bar next to him, whispers something into his ear while tugging at his sleeve. A grin forms on Chenle's face before he turns to Renjun.
"Sorry, gotta go. She says she needs Daddy." Chenle winks at Renjun who gives him a combination of a genuine chuckle and an awkward smile in return, then waves at Chenle's figure getting dragged towards the restrooms.
Renjun sighs, then his eyes scan the crowd. It's stuffy, the fog machine on a too high setting making it hard to even make out faces. It also feels hot, no wonder considering the amount of bodies dancing and sweating to the sound of the music, and the entire atmosphere feels too uncomfortable to find someone he could- sleep with. All of his friends are gone anyway, there's no way they could check if he got with someone or not. Sighing once again in defeat, Renjun decides to call it a night. He steadies himself, then tumbles over to the door, pushing it open to be hit by cool air. He immediately feels like he's drank 2 glasses of alcohol less than he actually did.
"Cigarette?"
_____
"This is not something I want to brag about," Renjun says the noon after, his butt placed on a chair in Donghyuck and Jaemin's man cave. It's actually just their shared home, but judging by the looks and smell of it, Renjun cannot not call it a man cave.
"Couldn't get it up?" Jaemin asks, an understanding nod moving his head. The younger looks messed up, respectfully, his hair tousled and eyes still not completely adjusted to being awake, the size of the cup of coffee in his hands an indicator of how he's feeling right now. Donghyuck really doesn't look any better, his body leaned over the table with his forearms supporting his weight.
"What? No!" Renjun shakes his head with a frown. He really loves his friends, but sometimes he wonders why he's even friends with them.
"Did you puke on her?" Donghyuck covers his mouth with his hand. Yeah, Renjun wonders in times like these.
"No."
"Did she puke on you?"
"No! There was no vomit involved," Renjun explains, eyes widened in alarm. This conversation slowly but surely makes him wonder how his friends' hook-ups tend to go... not that he wants to know, considering all this talk about throwing up.
"Then why are you not sharing every single detail?" Jaemin grins, scooting his chair closer to Renjun until he's uncomfortably pressed up against his cheek, reeking like coffee and sleep.
"Because..." Renjun frowns in defeat. "Because she was gone this morning."
"And? What, are your balls itchy?" Donghyuck raises his brows.
"What? Why would my balls be itchy?" Renjun whines, finally peeling his cheek away from Jaemin. "She didn't give me an STD, nor an UTI. W-we used a condom, I think."
"You think?" Donghyuck laughs, straightening his back from being leaned over the table for too long. "Did our Renjunnie hit it raw?"
"Honestly, I don't know why we're talking about this?"
"Did her pussy grip you too tightly to pull out?" Jaemin asks, nodding understandingly while padding his shoulder, "happens to the best of us."
"You're a maker, Renjun," Donghyuck adds.
"First of all, I don't know what that means. Second of all: the sex was fine! Great even-" Renjun tries to defend himself and his hook-up, even though he's not entirely sure why, considering she, well, left without a trace.
"Did she smell good?"
"What, her vagina?"
"Everything."
"Uh- yes? She used perfume, and everything else smelled healthy, I guess. But what I'm trying to say is-"
"Jaemin you bastard! You really have a problem, fucking panty sniffer!" Donghyuck laughs loudly, making Renjun instantly aware of his own hangover.
"Sue me," Jaemin leans back grinning, hands coming up in faux defense.
"It bothers me that she snuck out without even saying anything!" Renjun shouts, palm coming down on the table top with such force that both of his friends jump. It goes silent for a while until Donghyuck opens his mouth once again.
"I understand, man." He leans forwards, placing a palm on Renjun's shoulder. "That was really disrespectful of her." "Not cool," Jaemin chimes in supportively. "But look on the bright side: you'll never have to see her again."
"I guess that's true," Renjun mumbles, "but-"
"But?"
Hesitantly, Renjun looks into Jaemin's face, then into Donghyuck's. "It was really good."
Chaos breaks loose, both of them cheering loudly. Donghyuck begins laughing until his knees hit the floor – an impressive action considering the amount of alcohol his system has to fight – and even Renjun manages to crack a smile.
_____
"Jun, you might wanna see this," Donghyuck proposes hesitantly from the other room. Renjun, already annoyed about having to make his way all over to the living room and abandoning his brewing tea, sighs. What in the world could be important enough to summon him from the kitchen?
"Can't it wait?"
"Believe me when I say you might wanna see this."
Renjun aggressively throws his hands in the air for no one to see, he can't live in peace for even a second with this guy. Still, he stomps over, standing in the door frame with furrowed brows and crossed arms. "I swear if this is some stupid shit again-"
"It's your dating app."
Renjun rolls his eyes, "they've been sending useless messages for the past four months, I don't fucking care."
"It says they found a match." Donghyuck finally looks up from Renjun's phone, eyes wide and mouth shaped into an 'o' form. Renjun's own eyes bulge out at the preposition. "What?!"
He stumbles over, ripping the device from Donghyuck's fingers and holds it close to his face. Indeed, there's the notification. They found them. They found someone!
"Man you should really get your eyes checked if this is how-"
"Shut the fuck up, I'm the happiest man alive!" Renjun beams, smacking Donghyuck in the back of his head without lifting his gaze from the screen. Donghyuck mewls, and it sounds a little too much like a moan, but everybody knows Donghyuck is a little pain slut, so Renjun pays him no mind.
Renjun instead klicks on the notification, the application he hasn't visited in over half a year popping up slowly. There it is. The moment Renjun had anticipated for such a long time. He's a little disappointed that he can't visit this person's profile or anything, but he quickly forgets about it as his eyes land on a button that spells: 'send an invitation'.
"Hyuck, you have to go," Renjun announces, causing Donghyuck to lift his head, gaze drifting away from his own phone screen to look at Renjun perplexed.
"Eh?"
"Leave! I have to get ready," Renjun whines, peeling Donghyuck off of his couch by his wrist. Donghyuck complies balky, but lets himself get pushed out of the front door that Renjun closes in his face immediately, then rushes into the bathroom.
The invitation was sent for tonight, 8 pm. That means he has four hours to get himself and this shit hole he calls his home ready, and the task seems nearly impossible. That is until he finds himself, embarrassingly out of breath, ruffling his hair one last time in front of the mirror by the front door before the doorbell rings. He made it just in time.
His hands shake as he presses the button that opens the door, and a little harder even as he grips the handle to open the door to his apartment.
"Get a grip," he tells himself quietly, then puts on a smile as he listens to the footsteps climbing the staircases. His heart beats rapidly against his ribcage as his eyes focus on where is soulmate is going to appear in the next few seconds.
There, a foot comes into sight, followed by...
"You?!"
Silence.
"Hi?"
"I'm gonna need a minute-"
After splashing cold water in his face in the bathroom and pulling himself together, Renjun comes back to find you sitting on his couch, looking a little nervous, but generally contained and not as bothered by this disaster as Renjun. Sitting down, Renjun watches the arms move slowly over the face of his antique clock that with every passing second omits an obnoxiously loud ticking sound that is only overshadowed by the thick tension hanging in the air. Every once in a while, his gaze traces your form on the farthest end of Renjun's couch, staring blankly at the wall.
"Why did you sneak out?" Renjun puts his thoughts into words, eyebrows scrunched together in a mixture of anger and disappointment.
"It was just a hook-up," you turn your head to whine at him, "I don't know why you're making a big deal out of this?"
"Because it-" Renjun starts, but then decides that he'd much rather not appear pathetic in front of you for moaning about that being his last sexual encounter before formally agreeing to wait for the one.
"Alright," you sigh after a while, "I'm sorry, alright?"
Renjun clears his throat and nods, "okay. Thank you."
"I'd much rather talk about the important things right now," you say, turning your entire body to sit cross-legged on the couch facing Renjun. You take a deep breath before opening your mouth again. "I'm just going to say what everyone here is thinking: the app obviously made a mistake."
Renjun's eyebrows fly upwards as he blinks once, very slowly, "excuse me?"
"Yeah. I mean, no offense, but you're obviously a softie! And I like tall men,-"
"I don't think I'm getting this right, you fucked me before?!"
"Yeah, it was fine for a night, but-"
"And why am I a softie- or, first of all, why is that bad? We both did the experiment, we're both looking for a perfect match, or am I wrong?" Renjun did not even notice getting up from his place on the sofa, or when he started pointing an accusing finger at you.
"I don't know, you take it so serious-"
"And you're being a real bitch right now." Renjun furrows his brows even further as you get up as well to stand right in front of him, your pointer finger pushing into his chest.
"I do not appreciate you calling me that."
"I have done nothing wrong, I cleaned this whole place, and even when I realized that it had to be you, of all people, I was willing to work with it, but right now, I just want to..."
Renjun realizes how close you are to him right now, he can smell your perfume, the same scent you'd worn the other night. Even if it was whole while ago, he still remembers the dusty note that now once again tickles his nostrils, immediately taking him back to that night.
"...kiss you."
Renjun hasn't even closed his mouth before your lips press against his, your passion wild and untamed as your bodies press closer, your hands immediately going to his hair, gently pulling so it stings at his scalp as Renjun's own hands roam over your form to settle on your waist and ass.
His head is clouded, his mind hazy with the feeling of you against him. He's a little embarrassed of your affect on him, immediately growing hard in his pants as soon as you hump yourself against him, content sighs flowing from his mouth into yours.
It's hectic, hands touching everywhere at once all of a sudden, fingers clutching clothing in an attempt to rid the other of them, limbs tangling as Renjun moves the both of you to the nearby bedroom.
You somehow manage to peel yourselves out of your clothes, Renjun can feel how wet you are for him, and though he's so focused on only you, he can't help but comment spitefully, "you prefer tall men, huh?"
"Fuck you," you gasp before kissing him again, and Renjun does not quite know how to feel about this, maybe it's bad, maybe it's good, but he assumes that this type of behavior should not make his tummy fill with butterflies. It still does.
Renjun lines himself up with your hole, then thrusts forward. He doesn't take his time to prep you like last time, he finds that if you want to act like a bitch, you should be treated like one. He's also very perplexed that he's thinking like this, he never has, but he guesses you bring this side out in him.
You cry out in pure bliss as he stretches your walls that are struggling to take his size, your eyes rolling back at the overwhelming pleasure. Renjun's thrusts are quick and hard, ramming his tip against your spot in a way that makes you see stars and your thighs shiver around his waist.
Your orgasm approaches fast, almost embarrassingly fast considering you made such a fuss earlier, Renjun admits to himself, feeling proud as he pushes you over the edge with ease. The moans tumbling from your lips are nothing short of pornographic, and Renjun does not have it in him to shut you up for the sake of his neighbors.
Instead, he pulls out, then quickly replaces his cock with his fingers, pressing them upwards repeatedly to tickle another quick high out of you. His eyes are on you the entire time while yours are closed, assumingely overwhelmed with how good he's making you feel.
Once you writhe from overstimulation, Renjun removes his fingers as well, licking a fat stripe over your cunt before turning you around and pressing your face into the sheets.
"I'll show you how much of a softie I can be," he grunts before pushing in once again, his hand pressing against the back of your head as he crashes his hips into yours with such force that the bed frame penetrates imprints into his wall. Your moans are muffled, and Renjun decides that he'd much rather have his neighbors hear how good of a fuck he is, so he grabs a fistful of your hair and yanks you up.
"Oh God," you whine, back arching beautifully to take even more of him, and Renjun suppresses a coy grin at the fact that he's able to destroy you that easily.
"Hm? Not so soft now, huh?"
"I'm gonna cum again-" you announce, hands gripping the sheets as you try to ground yourself, to just take and take and take what Renjun gives you, and soon after he can feel you clench around him as another orgasm takes over you, leaving you weak and shaky.
"Too much?"
You shake your head, but Renjun pulls out nevertheless. "Get on your knees, I want you to suck me off."
Never in his life has Renjun seen someone hurry off a bed so eagerly. You open your mouth compliantly, like a well trained slut, and Renjun can simply push his cock between your lips and fuck your mouth. "Tap my leg when I should stop."
You nod quickly, then relax your jaw for him to use you. Renjun loves this sight of you. He remembers what you looked like when you came over, with pretty makeup and perfectly styled hair – and now everything's ruined, your hair messy and tangled, your makeup smudged by a mixture of tears and spit. Renjun loves how hazily your eyelids flutter as you try to look up at him, eyes seemingly focussing and un-focussing, more tears welling up in your eyes before they trickle down your cheeks, spit coating your chin as you gag a little.
Renjun believes he could get used to this.
_____
The sun tickling the tip of his nose is what wakes him up the next morning. With a groan, he tries to adjust his eyes to the bright light shining into his bedroom – the downside of having a bedroom that faces east. Once he realizes where he is, the memories of last night come flying back to him. He has to find his arms to be much emptier than when he went to bed the night before. He sighs, a hand coming up to run over his face. Honestly, he didn't even have to check the rest of his home to know that you snuck out again.
A mug filled with coffee in hand, Renjun lets out a shaky sigh. It stings, he's not going to lie, but maybe you have your reasons, maybe something came up, maybe you need time to think. Or maybe you just hate him and only want to use his desperate state of romanticism and body for your selfish nature.
This assumption is neither proven to be false nor correct when his doorbell rings a couple of months later. In the meantime, Renjun had done nothing but sulk, try to pull himself together, work non-stop to get you out of his mind, realized it's not working and went back to sulking, then the cycle repeated itself. He hadn't even updated his friends about the encounter for a lack of energy, basically. His apartment is a mess, empty to half-empty boxes of takeout littered all over the place, bottles with a last sip left left and right that Renjun trips over every few hours only to curse loudly and do nothing to clean them up afterwards. Basically, he's living like Donghyuck and Jaemin right now.
His feet drag him to the door. "Hello?"
"They're threatening me."
Renjun, without even having heard it twice through the speaker, recognizes your voice immediately. And before he knows it, his finger presses the button that opens the door with a buzzing sound. He curses at himself, panic arising as he listens to your heavy footsteps climbing up the stairs to his apartment. Once you step into sight, Renjun loses his ability to talk. Why do you have to look gorgeous? Why does he want to get on his knees and eat you out immediately? Why is he so weak?
You take fast steps and invite yourself into Renjun's home as he does nothing but take a few careful steps back. You then lock the door as you check the hallway behind the door through the peephole for any potential threats.
"Who?" Renjun finally gets out.
"The app developers," you mumble before retrieving from the door.
"Why?"
"They know I left, now they keep threatening me."
"I doubt that," Renjun frowns.
"Look!" You push your phone into his hands. Renjun curiously scans the last notifications the app sent you.
How did it go? Did you find your soulmate with us? Please rate us in the app store.
Hey! We found your soulmate! Now all you need to do is rate this experience.
Your soulmate is happy to have you. Thank you for working with us, please leave a rating in the app store.
Rate your love experience now!
Renjun snorts.
"What?" You watch him with furrowed brows and crossed arms.
"These are hardly threats."
"They just keep coming, this has to be a threat. Haven't you gotten any?"
"I don't know, I don't have the app anymore," Renjun mumbles.
"Right..." you say, finally taking a first look around the place. "And what happened here?"
"Stop judging me!" Renjun turns his back to you while crossing his arms. Of course he hadn't had the time to deep clean his apartment when he was busy sulking and writhing in self-pity for the past months. And, to be fair, it was all your fault!
"Alright, maybe they're not threats, per-se. They still made me feel bad..."
"Oh?" Renjun turns back around, eyebrows raised. "It has a heart?"
"Ha-ha," you deadpan, but Renjun can't suppress a smile as he makes his way over to the kitchen to grab himself something to drink, and you kicking your shoes off, and then following him on track like a lost puppy.
Renjun opens the fridge and pours himself a glass of the fruity water he's prepared a few hours ago (not because he felt like it, only because he was afraid the remaining fruit his mom brought over because she coincidentally happened to be in town a few days ago would go bad if he didn't use them). He lifts the glass to his lips and takes a refreshing sip.
You watch him set the glass down on the counter. "Aren't you going to ask me if I want something?"
With a hint of playfulness that he does not want to give away under any circumstances, Renjun scoffs, "yeah, as if I'm going to be nice to you after the stunt you pulled. Twice." Renjun holds up two of his fingers to highlight his words.
Your brows furrow as you open your mouth to complain, but you must have realized he's right, so you shut it again, turning into a cute pout instead. "I'm sorry. It's just- it's hard-" You give up and press your lips together tightly. "Can we- start over?"
"Oh? From what point?" Renjun raises his brows, lifting his hand to count with his fingers, "when you abandoned me the first time? When you insulted me? Or when I fucked you so good you couldn't stop drooling on the sheets?" He smiles in victory at your shocked expression. "To which I could also add: the first or the second time." He wiggles two fingers in front of your face with a smug smirk.
"I wish I could say this behavior of yours irritates me to the point where I just want to give up, but you're kind of hot looking all messed up and heart-broken because of me while sporting that victorious grin," you say and step towards him.
"Ah, really?" Renjun's confident shell starts to crumble.
"Why don't we start from the beginning?" You stop right in front of him, and Renjun has to press his ass against the counter to keep that little distance that allows him to breathe. Amused, the corner of your mouth twitches, then you extend your hand as your gaze bores into his.
"Hi, my name is ____ and I would love to suck your cock."
Renjun hates the way his breath hitches as he carefully shakes your hand for a reason he is not aware of. "I-I'm Renjun," he simply says, and the playful smirk on your face widens as you pull your hand out of his to lay atop of the waistband of his sweatpants. Renjun hates it even more that he feels his blood that just milliseconds ago thumbed through his ears now rushing downwards awakening his cock.
"Do you want me to suck you off?" Your voice is bittersweet as you bat your lashes at Renjun who gulps before breathing out a "yeah".
You smile, fingers untying his sweatpants before you push your hand inside to feel him up. "So hard, all for me? What a good boy you are, Renjun."
Renjun bites down on his lip, face contorting in pleasure as he feels you feel him up and down, his hips push forward involuntarily. Why do you have to be like this? Why can't you just be- less enticing, less hot, less able to turn his brain to complete mush every time he sees you? Renjun knows where this is going, you're going to give him the best, most amazing, jaw-dropping, eye-rolling, toe-curling head of his life, and then you're going to walk out that door as if there aren't still drops of Renjun's cum trickling down your esophagus.
Just as your hands leave the inside of his pants to pull them down his legs, Renjun grabs ahold of your wrists. Your eyes widen in surprise.
"No," Renjun catches your gaze that holds a whole lot of insecurities in them, or so he assumes. "I am not letting you touch me until I know you won't leave me again."
The look in your eyes tells him that something about this interaction hit a nerve very deep down, so he tries to lighten the mood with a light joke and a careful smile. "At least take me out on a date before you use me."
Jackpot, he realizes, as you scoff and pull your wrists from his grasp. "Alrighty then, what do you want to eat?"
_____
The wideness of his eyes expands exponentially with every word you tell the guy behind the counter of the nearest Subway who prepares your sandwich. He could mouth along your order because, even up until the sauce, it's identical with his. Hence, all he tells the guy once he's finished is "the same". You seem not to notice – or care – and the quick walk back home is quiet despite the tornados of thoughts winding through Renjun's mind. Is this how the app worked? Match people with similar taste in food? Though he doesn't remember putting his Subway order in when submitting his forms.
Arriving at home, you ask Renjun to put on a show to watch while eating, and when he plays his all time favorite, Modern Family, you announce that that's your favorite as well.
Renjun watches, half in awe and half scared for his life, as you practically inhale the foot-long sandwich in front of his eyes, and he feels his heart thumb just a little faster seeing you all domestic like this; not dolled up, and not with his cum dripping from some part of your body, just you being you. Apparently, he likes you more than he likes to admit, he's afraid.
"I think I'm going to delete that app as well," you announce as you wipe the remaining sauce and crumbs from the corners of your mouth.
"How so?"
"I have you now, don't I?" You shrug, placing your plate on the coffee table in front of the couch. Renjun's heart jumps at your words, then sighs and happily sinks deeper into the comfort of his chest.
"Does that mean- I mean-" But he is shushed by your finger pressing against his lips, that makes his eyes widen.
"Shh, baby boy, don't ruin it." You say, then get up.
"Where are you going?"
"Will you calm down? I just want to pee!" You whine, then march off towards his bathroom, and Renjun wants to punch himself in the face for watching you go with a smitten gaze, but he can't help staring. You're just too gorgeous. He loves the way you're so relaxed and funny, sighing lovingly as he admires your beauty coming back from the restroom to sit down next to him with a thud and a weirded out expression on your face.
"Why are you looking like that?"
"Like what?"
"Like I just took your virginity in a field of dandelions."
"I am not!"
"Whatever. Can we fuck now?"
The little hearts circling around Renjun's heart – metaphorically – shatter. "Are you being serious?"
"I hate to admit this too, but you're pretty good at what you're doing."
"I am more than just a toy for you to use!" Renjun argues, setting his plate down on the coffee table next to yours. Anger is visibly written all over his face, and you seem to finally get the hint that he's serious about this.
"Alright, then. What do you wanna do instead? Cuddle?!" You suggest, and although it does not seem like this is a legitimate offer, Renjun takes it.
"Yeah, for example!"
And that's how your back ends up pressed to his front as you watch TV, not without a last roll of your eyes, of course, and while Renjun affectionately plays with your hair, he has time to relish in the feeling of being loved for the first time since forever, even if he had to threaten you with deprivation of sex. Later, you even fall asleep in his arms, in his bed, and when he wakes up the next morning, you are snoring soundly besides him.
_____
"Do you want to meet my friends?" Renjun asks casually over the steam evaporating from the hot coffee mugs on the breakfast table. You have half a Baozi in your mouth, and Renjun can only guess your next words as they come out.
"What? Why? Are we getting married?" He assumes you say.
"No, I just thought, you know, since things were getting serious-"
"We are?!" You muffle with wide eyes.
Over the past days that you'd spent at Renjun's place without missing a single day (except for the 4 hours when you went to get your stuff... 4 hours that drove Renjun insane with fear that you wouldn't return), Renjun kind of started to wonder what it is that you're doing for a living that you can just disappear like that without anyone wondering where you are, but he noticed that you do not like to talk much about yourself. All he knows that your interests and taste are, quite frankly, scarily similar to his own. He assumes that you are just careful when it comes to opening up to people, so he is more than thrilled when he finds you next to him every single morning and decides that there will be a time and place for you to bond over deep talk.
"Calm down, I didn't mean it like that. It's just that we've been hanging out a lot and I think it would be... fun?" Renjun suggests carefully. A weight lifts off his heart as your wide eyes shrink back to their normal size and you take your time to chew and swallow before your answer.
"Okay." And then you stuff the other half of the steamed bun into your mouth.
"Great! I'll text them!"
"Today?!"
"We really have to stop talking about this while we eat."
"It's okay, do it whenever, honestly." But only muffled sounds and a few crumbs come out.
"What?"
You roll your eyes dramatically, then point yourself.
"You?"
You nod, then point to Renjun. "Me?"
Then you squiggle your pointer and forefinger in a way that resembles a pair of legs – "go?" – you nod, then point downwards – "here?" – you shake your head – "today?" – you nod frantically and press your pointer finger to your thumb – "okay?"
You finally swallow. "Man, I said it's okay if we go today."
"That was absolutely unnecessary. Now go get ready, I'll text them."
_____
"Where is your other half?"
"Probably inside of someone," Donghyuck says about the lack of Jaemin at the table, but his eyes are intensely focused on you. You on the other hand seem to have found great interest in your fingernails and refuse to take your eyes off of them. "Yo, is she shy or something?"
"I'm not," you say, your eyes snapping up to gaze at Donghyuck who looks a little taken aback. You smile sweetly, then reach over the table to shake his hand. "I'm sorry, I was just a little distracted. Hey, I'm the girl that Renjun fucks."
Renjun chokes on his own spit, and Donghyuck snorts loudly. You lean against the backrest of the McDonald's seat and grab Renjun's hand to hold. Renjun, finally recovered from his near-death-experience, can't believe what's happening as his eyes zone in to where your fingers intertwine with his. It even makes him miss that that was a complete lie since the no-sex-until-i-know-you-won't-leave-thing is still on the table.
"So, how is he? In bed, I mean?" Donghyuck folds his hands beneath his chin and leans forward interestedly.
"Oh, he's great, really! He doesn't look like it, but he has a lot of stamina. And, to be fair, he's not the biggest, but it gets the job done nicely, I especially love it when he-"
"Can we not talk about my dick in a McDonald's?! Please?!"
"Oop, looks like we hit a sore spot-" Donghyuck remarks.
"I am not insecure about- you know what? Fuck you. Go get the food, it's ready," Renjun snaps and pushes the receipt with the pick up number on it into Donghyuck's hand who throws you another knowing look before strolling off to get the food.
"I will not apologize for-"
"You're holding my hand," Renjun states.
"What?" Your eyebrows contort in confusion.
"My hand, you're holding it," Renjun says, lifting both of your hands into your line of sight to prove his point.
"Yeah, so?"
"I like that."
A genuine smile spreads over your face and you bite your lip, maybe to suppress it, but Renjun saw it, and look down at your lap. Donghyuck appears again, tray in hand, and Renjun would've missed your quiet whisper of "he likes that" if his entire world wasn't revolving around you right now.
"What are we talking about?" Donghyuck grins as he slides back onto his seat, immediately pulling a fry out of the box and dunking it in his milkshake. Renjun, still in awe that you're holding his hand, immediately notices how your face contorts in disgust.
"Why the fuck are you doing that?"
"Doing what?"
"Dipping your fry."
Renjun watches with heart-shaped eyes how Donghyuck's mouth opens and closes for a lack of a proper response, because – shit – that is exactly what he's been thinking for the past five years.
"Because I like it?"
"Alright," you shrug, then attend to your cheeseburger. Renjun mirrors your action, lifting the top half of the bun to peel the single slice of pickle off the surface before sticking the burger back together, not noticing how you do the exact same thing until Donghyuck points it out.
"So? That's what it's like when you found a match. Another great advantage is having only one partner whom you engage in sexual activities with. Ah, by the way, how is your itchy sack?"
"Good one, babe," you compliment as Donghyuck's face falls onto his BigMac, and Renjun could not feel any better at that exact moment.
"Sorry I'm late!" The voice of no other than Na Jaemin appears behind Renjun only to reveal said man seconds later as he flops down next to Donghyuck, forcing him to squeeze further against the wall. Donghyuck complains, but no one pays him any mind.
A heavy grin adorns Jaemin's face, an expression Renjun's grown to know like the back of his own hand over the past years. Jaemin's post orgasm glow is so bright and blinding that Renjun's sure he must have just gotten a blowjob in the McDonald's bathroom. His tongue slurps parts of his McFlurry off his spoon. Renjun watches as Jaemin's gaze runs over to you, and as if someone's flipped a switch inside him, Jaemin's smile drops. If the sudden silence wasn't so ear numbing, one would've heard it smash to the ground and shatter into pieces. Even Donghyuck has stopped munching on his food to scan the situation, the end of a fry sticking out from between his lips.
Renjun's heart stops, then starts thumping up his throat as he slowly turns his head towards you, and this exact process repeats itself as he sees how pale you've gotten. Your eyes are trained on Jaemin, and Renjun can see you gulp once before you suddenly get up, the legs of the chair disgustingly scratching over the floor, and leave the fast food restaurant with hurried steps.
Despite desperately wanting to know what the fuck just happened, Renjun hastily gets up to run after you, calling out your name, once, twice, but when he reaches the doors, panting breath creating soft clouds in the cool air, you're out of sight.
_____
Ah, what a great morning. That is what Renjun would have thought if it was opposite day. He is devastated. You are nowhere to be found, the apartment empty since he returned and he still regrets not asking for your number sometime during the past days, though there was no need since you'd spend all your time at his place anyway. But now you're not. You're gone, and Jaemin refuses to let him in on what exactly happened between the two of you that made you leave the place in a hurry, only for Renjun to find Jaemin gone as well as soon as he returned. He only found Donghyuck sitting at the table, dragging his last fry through the milkshake. They finished their meal in silence.
As the doorbell rings, Renjun falls off the couch, scrambles up and runs to answer the door. It's not you, though, it's Donghyuck, who for once decided to be a good friend and check in on Renjun, even though the latter would rather just lie down in a puddle of his own tears, and sob.
"I'm sorry, man," Donghyuck says, dragging Renjun into his arms for comfort. Renjun simply sighs. The warmth of Donghyuck's hug does actually help ease some of the tension in his heart, and when they part, Renjun invites Donghyuck in for some tea.
"Do you know what happened?" Renjun asks as he hands Donghyuck his mug.
"Not a clue. Jaemin hasn't even been home. I have some theories, though." Donghyuck takes a sip and curses after burning his tongue.
"That are?" Renjun is actually relieved to have someone else break their brain over this situation that is not him.
"Number one: Jaemin is her lost brother."
Renjun blinks.
"Number two: Jaemin fucked her mother and destroyed her parent's marriage."
Renjun raises an eyebrow.
"Okay, number three: Jaemin fucked her mother and is her father."
Renjun raises a hand to slap him.
"Okay, okay! Sorry. Number four, and this actually goes two ways. Four point one: They fucked and she is the one girl that broke Jaemin's heart and made him this way."
Renjun does not like the sound of that at all.
"Four point two: They fucked and Jaemin broke her heart and that's why she can't commit."
"I hate all of your theories with my entire being," Renjun admits, "Do you have one that does not mean something bad?"
"Um..." Donghyuck thinks for a while that, admittedly, lasts too long for Renjun to relax, "Jaemin once saved her cat and she never got the chance to thank him because- he fucked her mom- I'M SORRY that's all I can think of."
Renjun sighs. "I don't know. I just wish she would care about me enough to just talk to me, you know?"
"I don't think that's the problem," Donghyuck suggests and Renjun looks away from his steaming mug and at Donghyuck instead. "I think she cares about you a lot, but there seems to be some sort of past trauma that makes it hard for her. I mean, I'm not a specialist since you" – a glaring Donghyuck points an accusing finger at Renjun – "refuse to update me about every little thing like I asked you to, but I don't think this has as much to do with you as you think."
"I've never thought about it that way," Renjun admits, and a little weight drops off his heart at the fact that he is possibly not at fault, and neither are you. "Thank you, Hyuck, honestly."
"No biggie." Donghyuck shrugs with a smug smirk. "You can pay me back in kind."
"What do you mean?"
"A smooch." Donghyuck puckers his lips, but at the same time, the doorbell rings a second time that day, causing Renjun to jump and run towards the obnoxious sound. This time, it really is you.
"Can we talk?" You ask as you stand in his doorway, and Renjun can't do anything but blink in awe because, honestly? He thought he'd never see you again.
"Um, not to be rude, but we're kind of in the middle of something here," Donghyuck says with his lips still puckered for Renjun to kiss. Renjun, without taking his eyes off of you in case you'd vaporize once he looked away for even a split second, ushers Donghyuck to leave since, "he was on his way out, actually."
Not without throwing a little tantrum, Donghyuck lets himself get pushed out of Renjun's apartment. Renjun whispers another 'thank you' and blows him a kiss before closing the door in Donghyuck's face.
_____
"I didn't know you started smoking again," Renjun comments as you sit on his sad excuse of a balcony.
"This is for the vibe," you say, and blow the smoke into the air. "And maybe I had a drink."
"Okay."
Silence.
"This is really scary for me," you admit, and Renjun assumes that you're talking about opening up.
"You can trust me, I'm not going anywhere," Renjun assures, placing a careful arm around your waist and a kiss to your temple.
"Jaemin was my first love."
Renjun gulps. He feels a little part of his heart break off and shatter against his ribcage, leaving a stinging pain behind. Great, so you know Jaemin, and not only that, he happened to be the first one you've ever let into your heart. Renjun assumes that it's been a couple of years since then, but knowing Jaemin, he couldn't possibly be the best first love, or a good one even. Don't get him wrong, he dearly loves Jaemin – in a platonic way – but the way he treats girls is not something he should be as proud of as he is. But maybe he hasn't always been like this. Maybe you were the one to make him like this.
"Go on," Renjun finally coughs out. His hands feel a little shaky, maybe even a little sweaty, and he feels the need to wrap them around the metal railing separating him from free falling to his death.
"It was back in school. I fell for him immediately. He made me feel like the only girl in the world."
Renjun dares to look over at you to watch you sigh, dragging on your cigarette once again. You look incredibly pained, and as much as he wants you to shut up because it seems to be hurting not only him, but you as well, he needs to know.
"Well, that was until he took my virginity. Never saw him again after that until," you pause, clear your throat and take a deep breath and continue pressed with your eyes closed, "until today."
Renjun takes a minute to calm down his mind from running thoughts on overspeed. "I'm- so sorry that happened to you. I wish I could say he's not like that anymore, but... well, his moral compass enhanced a little... um..." Renjun removes his hands from the railing, wiping them on his jeans, then turns to you. "Look, I can see why you wouldn't want to hang out w-"
"No," you interrupt him, dragging on your cigarette once more before carelessly flicking the bud onto the streets below, then you turn to him, take a careful step forward and take his hands into yours. "I trust you. I want you to be the right one. I want you to break this pattern, I want you to change my future."
Renjun does not know how to respond. There's a part of him that wants to pay Jaemin a visit and punch him, but he knows better than to start a physical fight with Na Jaemin, the local gym's best customer. And besides, what would it matter? It's not like violence would change anything. "May I hug you?"
You nod, and Renjun wraps his arms around you to pull you into his chest. His chin rests in the crook of your neck, breathing in the sweet scent of your shampoo, and he is not sure whether it's a good thing that he falls for you more and more every second he spends with you.
_____
Renjun decided that it would be best not to see Jaemin for some time, mostly in favor of his own well being considering that Jaemin would dominate him if it ever came to a physical confrontation. Instead, he focuses his energy on making you feel loved and protected, and makes sure he never gives you the impression of leaving you. He mostly enjoys the quiet nights with you, creating as much physical contact as possible without being uncomfortable, and freely talking into the rise of the sun.
Renjun learned that it's only been you and your mom, most of the time, since your dad cheated on her when you were still a child. Then, as soon as you turned eighteen and got your first real job, your mother left the country. Not without saying goodbye, but apparently, she made it clear that she didn't want to stay in contact. Ever since, it's only been you. You'd always been by yourself, having to care for yourself, working hard to make enough money to be able to afford rent and food. In a way, you had raised yourself to be independent, and your past encounter with Jaemin must have just intensified your bias not to trust men after what your father did to your mother.
Still, that's all Renjun knows about you. And after 3 months of living together, he kind of wishes to know where you live – well, when you're not living with him – what you do for a job, if you have any friends for him to meet, but all he knows is your zodiac sign. Although, he calms himself down by telling himself that you need time to build up trust. After everything that's happened to you, Renjun is the last person wanting to pressure you.
It's only that one particular conversation with his friend Donghyuck he doesn't seem to be able to let go.
"How long have you been living together?" Donghyuck asked as he ripped a small piece off of the bread in his hand to throw it into the pile of ducks gathered in front of them at the pond at the local park. Donghyuck loves to go there to feed the ducks, and Renjun almost found it cute until Donghyuck told him the real reason behind his regular visits to feed the ducks at the pond: picking up girls.
Donghyuck swears that this is the perfect way to get a "chick" (his words, not Renjun's) to fall for you. Either they love this sweet, domestic side of a man who is soft enough to go feed ducks in his spare time which inevitably makes him boyfriend material, or they're there with their kids and- Renjun can't recall how this was different from the first thing. He only remembers thinking that Donghyuck has a weird obsession with older women, and the freudian curiosity in Renjun kind of pushes him to find out more about what that's about. Maybe another time.
"Almost three months," Renjun smiled widely, ready to spill information about all the great memories he had made with you over the past 11 weeks, like when he accidentally sent the pizza delivery guy to the wrong address or when the both of you giggled too loudly at a YouTube video until his downstairs neighbor knocked at his door and begged for you to shut up (admittedly, there's not much going on), but Donghyuck interrupted him with his hand hitting Renjun square in his solar plexus.
"Three months?! Woah, get it champ! How often do you do it?" Donghyuck asked, completely ignoring the way Renjun had to fight not to double over and slide face forward into the pond.
"We-" Renjun coughed and was finally able to stand up straight again. "We actually don't have sex at all."
In hindsight, Renjun's knowledge of physics and anatomy make him doubt the reaction he remembers, but he vividly recalls Donghyuck's eyes to drive out of his skull as he jumped about 3 meters into the air. Summarized: Donghyuck was a little surprised!
"Um, well, I didn't think it would hit you this early, but there are ways, man." Donghyuck patted Renjun's shoulder brotherly. "I still have a few pills at home if you want to try them. I get them from this one guy, and they're worth every penny, let me tell you-"
"I do not suffer from erectile disfunction," Renjun clarified and Donghyuck quickly shut his mouth, blinked a few times, then began to defend himself about how he doesn't need them to get hard, just to stay hard longer or whatever.
"Anyway," Renjun side-eyed Donghyuck as he finally stopped talking, "I just... don't want her to leave me again."
"Ah, that's how the land lies," Donghyuck grinned, "but buddy, it's been months, don't you miss it?"
"Not really," Renjun lied without cause.
"Don't you miss the way it feels?" Donghyuck leaned closer, warm breath tickling Renjun's ear and neck, his voice getting whiney and full of lust as he explained the warm, wet feeling of a-
"Okay, maybe I do!" Renjun said in defeat, holding onto Donghyuck's hands to stop them for making lewd gestures.
"Then there's nothing stopping you. Well, except for the fact that it's very weird how she just lives with you. Doesn't she have a job? Does she pay rent?" Donghyuck frowned at Renjun with raised eyebrows.
Renjun squinted his eyes at him, frowning as well. "Where is this coming from?!"
"I'm just saying, you should ask her about that." Donghyuck shrugged and poured the remaining bread crumbs from his paper bag onto the ground, causing ducks to zoom out of the water and gather around their feet.
"I don't want to pressure her. You know how hard it is for her to open up," Renjun reasoned, but Donghyuck seemed to be having ulterior motives, throwing a wink into the direction of a middle aged woman with a stroller. Renjun watched for a few moments as Donghyuck pressed his tongue into his cheek smugly, then shouted "just gave him some relationship advice while feeding the ducks", and how the woman chuckled and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, then decided he's seen enough.
Sadly, turning off one's ears had not been invented yet, Renjun thought as he stepped away after patting disinterested Donghyuck's shoulder as goodbye, still hearing Donghyuck ask her about the child's father, how come such a beautiful woman doesn't have a strong man at her side, and what she's going to be doing tonight.
_____
"Baby?" Renjun enters the living room to find you sitting in front of the couch on the carpet, carelessly browsing through a magazine with your playlist randomly playing tunes in the background.
"Hey!" Your eyes light up as you see him. Renjun sits down beside you, a slight smile on his face as he takes in how beautiful you look tonight, just like all nights.
"What are you up to?" He asks, curiously leaning forward to be able to look at the magazine as well.
"It's just a women's magazine, it's like fashion and make-up trends an stuff," you explain briefly still scanning through the pages before your eyes light up once again as you turn to look at Renjun.
"What?" Renjun chuckles nervously, but simultaneously loving the look on your face.
"Could I.. do your make-up?" You ask straightforwardly. Renjun's eyebrows shoot upwards in surprise, mouth shaping an 'o' as he looks up thinking about it briefly. He's never gotten his make-up done before, and although the thought had never occurred to him before, it does sound like a fun couple's activity to do together that could lead to excellent bonding time. Therefore, he smiles and nods at your request.
Renjun coos at how you get up to grab your make-up bag with a slight excited jump in your walk, then watches how you lean down to fish it out of your bag, gulping hard and averting his gaze as you so carelessly present your ass to him. The conversation with Donghyuck still playing in his mind, he realizes that, apart from wanting to know more about you, he really does miss being inside of you physically.
Before he knows it, you're back on the carpet next to him, opening your bag to reveal the endless depths of its contents, various pencils and brushes, tubes and bottles that Renjun knows close to nothing about.
"What do you want me to do?" You ask, and Renjun smiles contently.
"Whatever you want, I'm yours to play with," he confirms before realizing the ambiguous meaning of his words. He still means them, in both ways.
Although, you do not seem to be catching on, shuffling to sit in front of Renjun instead to have a better look at his handsome face. "Your skin is pretty, so let's skip foundation," you decide and Renjun's smile grows at the implied compliment. Instead, you brush his messy bangs out of his face to be able to get a better look at his eyes.
"Can I do your eyeliner?" You ask, gazing deeply into his eyes, and honestly, you could've asked him to jump out of the window and he'd respond with the same breathy 'yes' he did just now. Especially now after you've climbed into his lap for better access.
"Okay," you giggle, now a black pencil in your hand, "look up!"
Renjun does his best to follow your orders, but the eyeliner feels very foreign on his eyes, and as you ask him to look down next, he is met with your cleavage greeting him, and he has to concentrate on not popping a boner instead.
After a while, you lean back, admiring your work as Renjun blinks a few tears away.
"You look pretty," you admit, handing Renjun a little mirror to see for himself. And as he catches his own reflection, he must admit that you're right. He does look pretty, but honestly, he could've looked like trash right now and he'd still do this over and over again just to be close to you.
"Thank you, I agree!" He smiles, handing you the mirror back.
"How about lipstick next?" You suggest and Renjun's eyes immediately dart down to your lips, remembering the last time his own lips touched them for longer than a quick peck, and longing for that feeling. So instead of answering, he nods, trying his best to conceal his nervousness.
A lipstick in hand, you get comfortable on his lap again, seemingly either ignoring or not caring what your shuffling does to him, then attend to his lips. Renjun's now able to watch your face closely as you apply the tinted product onto his lips, falling in love with the way you look when you concentrate on something.
Your gentle fingers tap the lipstick onto his lips, spreading the color gently to create a faded look, but Renjun doesn't really care anymore. His eyes keep focussing on your lips, yearning to taste them again, and he feels like it's showing with the way he keeps leaning in closer.
His heart skips a beat as he looks up into your eyes again to see them already looking into his, and he doesn't even have to say anything before you close the gap in between your mouths and begin kissing him gently, leaving one, two, three kisses on his lips before drawing back to look into his eyes again.
No words are exchanged, it's just him who leans in this time, breathing in deeply through his nose as he wraps his arms around your waist, pulling you closer. He completely loses himself in you and the slow song playing in the background. Your lips feel heavenly, and Renjun admits that it's really been too long since the last time he got to taste them.
Your hands stroke over his body just as his do to yours, gentle moans fall from both of your lips as you carefully grind down against Renjun's prominent bulge. It doesn't take long for him to turn you around, gently laying you on your back to the soft carpet, caging you in with his arms and deeply gazing into your eyes. You strip each other of every piece of clothing, taking your sweet time to show the other how you feel, and as Renjun finally enters you, he feels like this is where he belongs.
_____
"Hyuck, I'm telling you, it was absolutely fantastic," Renjun beams, hands in the air metaphorically mimicking a large object to visualize how much fun he's had with you the night prior.
"I'm guessing the rule of premarital abstinence is off the table?" Donghyuck teases, face mockingly serious, though a brow sneaks its way upwards to hint at his playfulness. Renjun presses his lips together, hands sinking to the table.
"You are just jealous that woman in the park only wanted you to be her new babysitter," Renjun shoots back.
"That's what her mouth said, but do you know what her body said to me about thirty minutes later as I rammed my dick in her?" Donghyuck crosses his arms, pressing his tongue into his cheek smugly, and Renjun just stares blankly ahead, right through Donghyuck's insufferable ego as if it was see-through and not as solid as concrete. Donghyuck leans forwards, forearms holding his weight hovering over the tabletop.
"Ah, fuck, you're so big, Donghyuck. Please, d-don't tell my husband. H-he really can't find out that you're making m-me feel so much better than him, ugh, God, I wish you were the father of my children," Donghyuck moans, high pitched and fake like a porn star, and Renjun snorts, laughter that threatened to come out winning the battle against his muscles, and he's sure he spit on Donghyuck in the process. Payback.
"Sorry," Renjun says and doesn't mean it, "have you talked to your therapist about this 'Mommy'-thing?" Donghyuck sighs and rolls his eyes.
"It's not a 'Mommy'-thing. I don't want them to be my mom, I don't want them to pack me a lunch box and sing me a lullaby," Donghyuck explains.
"Then, what?" The corners of Renjun's mouth twitching downwards, threatening another wave of laughter to burst out with vigor.
"Older ladies know what they want in life. They went through labor and stuff and mostly already found a man, so when they want me, I feel good. Also, they know how to please a guy, you know?" Donghyuck says, and Renjun's eyes are about to pop out from the sole pressure of trying to keep his amusement from spitting Donghyuck in the face again.
"Alright, then, if my love life is so laughable, why don't you give me some insight on how great your girlfriend's cunt squeezes around your dick?" Donghyuck crosses his arms, meaning to sound petty and passive-aggressive, even though Renjun knows that he is eager to hear every little detail.
"Does everything have to be this graphic with you?" Renjun contorts his face in faux disgust, but huffs out a chuckle, not ready to admit that, in all honesty, Donghyuck's words sent him right back to last night when you came around him, milking him for all he's worth.
"It does. Whether you like it or not, this is what you signed up for when you started calling me your friend. Now spill," Donghyuck raises a threatening finger.
"I don't know if I'm comfortable giving out information to fuel your next wanking session with my girlfriend," Renjun notes, but continues to spill the details nonetheless. "So, all in all, very romantic until I was like 5 seconds pre-orgasm and 'Jopping' started playing."
"Did you-"
"I did nut to 'Jopping'."
"I guess you were really jumping and popping," Donghyuck examines, then thinks a little longer, "I guess you were a big boy throwing three stacks."
Renjun looks at him, lips turning into a thin line before he slaps his thighs and gets up. "I think I should go?"
"I guess you really made it bang," Donghyuck says and gets up as well, following Renjun into the hallway with quick footsteps. "I guess you really made the crowd go wild in a small room."
"Stop!" Renjun begs, giggling nevertheless as he slips his jacket on.
"I guess you really got that glow."
"Donghyuck!!" Renjun shrieks, not even fully slipping into his shoes before he grabs his bag and opens the door, Donghyuck behind him clutching his stomach laughing. Though, Renjun gets surprised by someone already standing outside the door, the grin immediately falling off his face as he sees who it is.
"I guess it's in your- " Donghyuck starts, but the second he sees the person in front of the door, his laughter dies down, "... nature."
"Hello, stranger," Renjun says sarcastically, squinting his eyes at Jaemin who simply gulps. It's not like Jaemin to not say anything, or to not smile. Renjun immediately feels a little sorry, but at the same time, he doesn't.
Jaemin simply nods before squeezing in between Renjun and the wooden door frame, kicking his shoes off hastily and hurrying past a flabbergasted Donghyuck towards his room. Renjun's eyes follow him disappear, and when he hears the door to Jaemin's room close shut, he feels reminded of how things really started going downwards as soon as you crossed paths with Jaemin again. Of course it bothers him knowing one of his best bros 1) had his dick in Renjun's girlfriend and 2) broke her heart and scarred her for life. What bothers him almost more is how things went well, they were okay, but now Jaemin needed to show up again and make Renjun question everything he's built with you.
What if Donghyuck is right? What if it really is weird that you keep staying at his place? Why is there never a place you have to be? Admittedly, Renjun had pushed this uncomfortable feeling of something being off with your stay to the very back of his brain, not wanting to destroy what you have, not wanting to waste his last chance for love because of something as insignificant as 'oh no, my girlfriend won't leave and I also don't want her to', but suppressing worries is never the answer. No matter how far you push them away, they always resurface to bite you in the butt. And sometimes they bite you in the butt in human form with a perfect, pearly-white set of teeth and eyes that seem alarmingly less sparkly than usual.
Renjun decides that he has to get a grip. He's been so blinded by love, or whatever it is right now that's surely developing into love, that he just let you step into his life, ruin one of his dearest friendships and keep eating the contents of his fridge when he's not home. All this, he tells himself on the way home, passing by a group of guys hanging out in the park together drinking. He sighs. Wasn't it always bros before hoes? Pals before gals? Homies before blow-me's? Does that still apply when the homie is in the wrong?
_____
"Darling?" Renjun whispers as he enters your (at this point) shared home. The lights are turned off, your figure nowhere to be found. Renjun sighs, slowly unties his shoe laces, takes his sneakers off and places them by the door carefully. He realizes most of his shoes are carelessly thrown all over the place, and so are yours. After the sixth pair he's carefully put into storage, he realizes what he's doing.
"You stupid gremlin, just ask her. Stop wasting time," Renjun tells himself, finally taking off his jacket and hanging it up.
"Ask me what?"
Renjun swears his soul leaves his body for a good 10 seconds before he can breathe again. Your silhouette stands in the doorway to his bedroom, the light of the lampposts outside shining on your backside, hugging your curves and making you look like an angel. Renjun curses his artistic eye in moments like these.
"You scared the crap out of me," he giggles, a little intimidated and, truthfully, freaked out at the way you just stand there, seemingly faceless because of the darkness.
"Aww, I'm sorry," you say, and approach him, hugging his cool figure into your arms. Hesitantly, Renjun hugs you back. Something inside him tells him that you're hiding something. "Where were you so long?"
Renjun breathes in slowly, then out through his nose. "Just walking around, needed to think." He's telling the truth.
"Are you okay?" You pull back, looking at his face gently illuminated by the moon. Very lightly, Renjun can make out the lines of worry on your face. He lets out a shaky breath.
"We need to talk."
Another layer of clothing lighter, Renjun sits down on the bed next to you, sweatpants and a white shirt replacing his earlier clothes that kept him from freezing in the cool weather of an early October. The expression on your face is unreadable, though you look not happy, but rather full of worry, sadness and a pinch of anger.
"Okay, this... this is not an easy thing to ask," Renjun finally starts, hating the tension that's so thick one could cut it with a knife.
"Please, um-" you stop him before anymore words can leave his mouth, glossed over eyes finding his gaze and the sight makes Renjun's heart ache. Never have you looked so raw, so fragile, so... broken? "Let me say something first, okay?"
Renjun nods, sucking his lower lip into his mouth to chew on it. His heart beats fast, the sight of you in front of him almost making him forget why he marched through the streets of this town for hours with no physical goal, but only to make sense of the mess clouding his brain.
"I don't know... what exactly you're going to ask me, but-" you halt and stare downwards into your lap where your shaky hands are nervously fumbling with each other. "Whatever it is, whether you want to break up with me, I just want you to know that-" you gulp, voice shaky, "that I've never felt loved in my life except for when I was with you. You really showed me what love is, Jun. You made me love you. So, um..." you breathe out shakily, two tears rolling down and falling towards your hands as they reach the apples of your cheeks. "Thank you for your time and efforts. You really are the best person I've ever met."
_____
"You are fucking weak!" Donghyuck scolds, a little less playfully than usual.
"You don't get it, Hyuck. You weren't there. The sight would even have broken your sad excuse of a heart," Renjun defends himself.
"Excuse me? Just because my heart has Milf-shaped holes in it doesn't mean I don't feel empathy!" Donghyuck throws in, crossing his arms in front of his chest. Renjun feels a little less confident in his decision of letting you be than a few minutes ago. "What did you ask instead?"
Renjun bites his tongue. Admittedly, a day later, the decision doesn't seem as logical as it did hidden under the secure blankets of a dark night. "I asked if she wanted to meet my parents?"
Donghyuck laughs out, once, and very loud, then turns his body to Renjun and places his hands on the older's thighs. "And let me guess." He raises his eyebrows in amusement. Renjun is not amused. "She was like: 'oh my God, Junnie! Why didn't you just say that?' And playfully slapped your arm, and you somehow ended up with your dick so deep in her you could feel hear stomach acid."
"Ew, what the fuck?" Renjun's eyes widen, eyebrows furrowing, his mouth agape in horror. "Y-you know that's not how the female body works, right?"
"How would I know?" Donghyuck retorts, shrugging.
Renjun groans in frustration, hiding his face in his hands. Donghyuck is right. He shouldn't have let you off the hook so easily. He has the right to know! He deserves to have all the answers to his questions. He is honestly one incident away from making an AITA post on Reddit.
"Hey, hey," Donghyuck gently removes Renjun's hands from his face, letting his hands linger on the older's wrists, "don't beat yourself up, Jun. It's not your fault. If the pussy is tight, the pussy is tight, and there is nothing we can do about it. She's in your head, while you should be in her head – literally."
Renjun rolls his eyes.
"No, for real, though." Donghyuck softly slaps the back of Renjun's birthmarked hand. "Women have a different kind of power over us mortals." He looks deeply into Renjun's eyes. "You really like her, don't you?"
Renjun nods. "I might even use the other L-word."
"Okay, here's the thing," Donghyuck announces, now taking both of Renjun's hands in his, cheesily interlocking their fingers which Renjun chooses to ignore, "meeting your parents is great. I mean, inevitably, they're gonna ask her about her job, won't they?"
A spark of hopeful light appears in Renjun's eyes. "You're right. Thank you, Hyuck."
"Kiss me, then," Donghyuck says and winks. Renjun forcefully pulls his hands from Donghyuck's grip. "In your dreams."
"You don't wanna know what happens in my dreams, my dear Renjun," Donghyuck smirks and Renjun decides that this conversation has to end here.
"How are things with Jaemin?" He therefore asks, leaning back in his chair to create a bigger distance between him and the lecher.
"He's in and out, mostly when he knows I'm not around. I think I'm going to trap him later today when he comes home, and make him tell me what the fuck his problem is," Donghyuck explains matter-of-factly. Renjun admires Donghyuck for his confrontation abilities. Of course, Donghyuck is not as in the middle of all this as Renjun, but he himself would've dreaded running into Jaemin randomly in the hallway, would probably put a tracking device on Jaemin so he can properly avoid him, and – Heaven forbid – would not try to corner him and make him spill. Renjun really hates confrontation, he always has when it comes to people he's close with, that he likes, or rather: that he's afraid of losing, and this is probably one of the reasons why he finds it abnormally hard to tickle the kind of information out of you that he needs to sleep peacefully at night.
Either way, Donghyuck will get Jaemin, and his parents will get you, and Renjun gets all the information he needs without having to put in even an ounce of effort. Slowly, Renjun realizes that this is not that great of a foundation for a good relationship, platonically or romantically. Yeah, admittedly, he feels a bit like a wimp.
_____
Renjun's heart beats up his throat for no apparent reason, except for the fact that he's currently standing in front of his parents' house, having just pressed his finger into the button for the doorbell seconds prior. On his other hand: you, dressed up nicely as if you're trying to impress his parents, inevitably leading to a new hatch of butterflies dancing around in Renjun's stomach. He also quite enjoys the way your palm is a bit sweaty as you cling to his hand, proving that you're nervous, which means that you care. Renjun really likes imagining that you care.
"Son!" Renjun's father opens the door and pulls him into a strong, manly hug, his dad's large palm coming down on his back to knock the air out of him. Seconds later, the hug is over, and Renjun's father examines you.
You smile sweetly, holding his hand out for him to shake. Renjun's dad raises his eyebrows, grins, then shakes your hand aggressively. "Son, I gotta say-"
"Please refrain," Renjun pleads, and pulls you into the house. You both take your shoes off and enter the living room containing Renjun's mom who quickly fluffs out the pillows, then turns to you.
"It's great to meet you," she says, shakes your hand and throws Renjun a wink. Renjun cringes. He really loves his parents – well, his mom first and foremost, but yeah – but they have a disgruntling tendency to embarrass him. His mother, the social butterfly she is, immediately picks up a conversation with you and, to Renjun's upmost joy, you seem thrilled about it, your eyes sparkling as you talk to his mother. It's good, don't get him wrong, but beyond the surface, it's bad. There is a reason Renjun brought you here, well, not that it's the sole reason, but Renjun still needs to find out what it is that you do for a living, and when he gets blinded by this mind-numbing feeling of being absolutely in love with the way you get along with his mother, the dearest woman in his life, he will forget about it.
Hence, he excuses himself to see his father in the kitchen, preparing the food. Not that any of you or his mother would even notice his absence as Renjun's mom is already on her way to the shelf in the corner to pull out photo albums containing Renjun's best and worst memories growing up. But even as he stands in the kitchen, his gaze darts over through the open door to investigate your figure hunched over the printed stages of Renjun's puberty, giggling wholeheartedly over his mother's remarks about all of his friends in the past. His mother has always been good with names and faces.
Even later at the dinner table, Renjun is not able to concentrate one his father's cooking, or the light conversation taking place over the amount of food on the table that could feed an entire baseball team for three weeks. There is only one single thing on Renjun's mind: what is it that you are hiding?
Thankfully – might it be the telekinetic bond he has with his mother or just simple human interest – Renjun's mom, after a minute of silent munching, pipes up and throws the question into the room.
"Our Renjun worked hard to be a freelancer," she chuckles and briefly touches Renjun's forearm resting beside his plate, causing Renjun's ears to pipe up and his eyes to widen. "What is it that you do for a living?"
Renjun feels as if time stops, presumably because it does take you a little while to answer. You visibly gulp at the question, eyes avoiding every person at the table. "Well," you begin, then look up at everyone. You blink a few times and wet your lips before continuing. "I recently lost my job and am looking for something else at the moment." Your gaze catches Renjun's who can't hide his surprise. "Which is why I am extremely grateful for Renjun being there for me right now."
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," Renjun's mom comforts, a sad look on her face.
"It's okay. I mean- the firm had to ax jobs because of insolvency, so there wasn't really anything I could do about it." You nod to yourself. The following awkwardness lies heavily in the air, and before Renjun's father can even think about bringing alcohol to the table, his mother pipes up once again.
"Don't worry about it, dear. You are still young, there will be lots of job opportunities in the future, I'm sure of it," she smiles encouragingly and you manage to send a slight smile back. "Which reminds me!"
This time, Renjun's mom playfully pinches her husband's shoulder who dramatically mewls at the action. "We were just your age when we met!"
"Oh, really?" You smile widely, interested in the story Renjun's mom tells next, going into almost every detail regarding their first encounter. Renjun, having listened to this exact story countless times, relaxes in his seat. He feels a bit bad that he basically forced you to reveal this probably embarrassing detail about yourself in front of his parents the first time you meet them, but a much bigger part of him is just relieved since, basically, this explains it all. Maybe he should feel a bit used, a bit hurt that you didn't trust him enough to share this detail of your life with him, but on the other hand: he is just glad you're not secretly a serial killer or do porn. Not that there's anything wrong with that, he'd just like to know.
In the midst of his mom's speech, he catches your eyes and sends you a gentle smile which you reciprocate. His hand gently squeezes your thigh under the table, and he is pleasantly surprised as your hand finds his, casually interlocking your fingers with his and putting them on display on the table top.
"Well, good thing you met him before the year ended," Renjun's mother finishes. Renjun's eyes almost pop out of their sockets. Why would she bring that up?
"Why? What's happening at the end of the year?" You ask curiously.
"Christmas!" Renjun says, a bit too loud maybe, since all eyes are on him all of a sudden. "You know, cuffin' season. Heh..."
The day ends pleasantly. Renjun has to fight both of his parents off as they try to make you stay over night or "at least for another shot". Oh no, he has to get you home and, to be completely honest, right into his bed, or preferably the closest surface to the front door that you're willing to take him on. Not even the little remark his mother had whispered to him as he was waiting by the door for you to finish up in the bathroom can make him want you any less right now: "I'm so sure I know her from somewhere."
_____
Days pass and Renjun is on cloud nine. Things are going absolutely great with you, you do fun stuff together, and Renjun can have his little daddy moments every once in a while when you ask him to help you with your job search. He feels giddy all over when he goes to bed, and possibly even giddier when he wakes up to you soundly snoring in his arms. Life is perfect.
But Renjun wouldn't be Renjun if he didn't worry about something, and this time it is the last obstacle to overcome for this to be the absolute perfect relationship: you have to vibe with his friends. Well, first of all, he himself has to start vibing with all of his friends again. He has not seen or heard of Jaemin since he met him that day, and Donghyuck had either forgotten to corner the younger male, or forgotten to tell Renjun about it (classic Donghyuck).
Hence, Renjun calls Donghyuck (so he can't forget to respond to his messages) and makes a plan to meet. Said meeting actually occurs on the same day since Donghyuck feared Jaemin would flee the country if they didn't hurry.
About an hour later – and don't ask him how he convinced you to do this (he might have been using the short post-orgasm timeframe to suggest it when your mind was still cloudy and you were grinning like you were out of your mind) – you appear in front of Donghyuck and Jaemin's apartment.
Before Renjun can even reach out to ring the doorbell, Donghyuck rips open the door, shushes the both of you and hurries you inside. Shoes off, you all meet at the stinky kitchen table and Renjun is reminded of his first encounter with you that he had spilled about at this very table. He finds it a funny little memory.
"Jaemin is in his room," Donghyuck whispers and Renjun can smell the garlic fried chicken he must have had earlier in his breath.
"You didn't tell him we were coming?" Renjun whisper-shouts back and purposely avoids looking at you because he already knows of the disapproving stare the back of his head is receiving right now.
"One: he just had a girl over, and even though I seem like the type to barge into a room that reeks of sex to witness Jaemin balls deep in a chick, I've seen enough of that. Two: if I had told him, he would've possibly taken off no questions asked," Donghyuck reasons and Renjun has to, once again, question why Donghyuck always has to verbally visualize all the tmi details of his speech. Renjun turns to look at you, and you look unsure. Although you had voiced your concerns on the way here, and Renjun had to make you promise not to bail on him, he gets where you're coming from.
Taking you aside (turning around since Donghyuck is openly swiping on his tinder right now that Renjun knows he hasn't set an age limit to) he asks, "Are you okay with this?"
You take a deep breath before nodding. "I want to do this for you, Jun."
Renjun has to ask himself when he started to connect the feeling of love with the desire for sex because why is the first though that comes to mind to bend you over the sticky counter and have his balls slap against your thighs? On that note, he also should stop hanging out with Donghyuck so much if this is how his mind describes sex...
Instead, he presses a kiss to your lips, and apparently Donghyuck's forgotten about his rule of being quiet because he 'ooohh's and laughs dirtily. Renjun simply pays him no mind, unlike you who raises a questioning eyebrow.
"I say I go in first, prepare him for what's to come, and then get him out here so we can all talk," Renjun suggests and everyone nods in agreement. "And Donghyuck-"
"Hm?"
"Leave my girlfriend alone while I'm gone." Renjun squints at Donghyuck.
"I'll try my best." Donghyuck winks at him before brushing his tongue over his front teeth and then biting the air in your direction. Renjun cringes.
"I can defend myself, don't you worry," you confirm with a smile and Renjun wants to kiss the floor you're walking on. Well, maybe not this floor since he is sure that ketchup stain by the fridge has been there since they moved in and got McDonald's on the first night.
"Oh, you know martial arts?" Donghyuck questions with raised eyebrows and great interest.
"No, but I can aim for your balls!" You explain, nodding excitedly.
"Be careful, he might enjoy that," Renjun comments before leaving towards Jaemin's room. He can hear Donghyuck silently arguing his statement in the background before promising you that he would not enjoy that, even though everyone present knows that's a lie. Renjun giggles one last time before turning the corner and stepping into the narrow hallway leading to Donghyuck's and Jaemin's bedrooms while wishing they would open a window every once in a while.
The few steps to Jaemin's door seem endless, especially as Renjun walks past Donghyuck's room that he had forgotten to close the door to, greeting Renjun with the pleasant sight of a fleshlight. Renjun whines quietly, but realizes nonetheless that he is happy to be Donghyuck's friend. He might be disgusting, but it's actually kind of funny.
So, without proper preparation of what to say, Renjun arrives at Jaemin's door. His hand hesitates in front of the "alpha male", "gym bro" and "Fortnite" stickers on Jaemin's door before he actually manages to knock.
The second Jaemin takes to offer him to enter stretches like gum.
"Did you forget something, bunny?" Jaemin asks as soon as the door opens. Renjun is greeted with the sight of Jaemin's massive back facing him as he sits at his desk, an online poker game decorating the large screen in front of him.
Given the nickname, Renjun doubts that Jaemin has any clue that it's him in his room right now. He tries to think of a cocky answer, but he has never been the spontaneous type, so all that comes out is "call me bunny one more time and i might kiss you" and Renjun has no idea where that came from. Still, it does the job of making Jaemin spin around in his chair, eyes wide in shock as he sees Renjun (and not bunny) stand in the doorway.
It's been a while since Renjun's seen Jaemin, and that might be one of the reasons why he finds himself staring at the younger's chest muscles for a bit too long for it to be a coincidence.
Once he's managed to peel his eyes off of Jaemin's nude upper body (he is glad he's wearing boxer shorts, at least) he aims to say something again since Jaemin's sure taking a long time to respond.
"Good day, sir," Renjun says and frowns at how awkward he is. Finally, a chuckle escapes Jaemin. Renjun also isn't sure why he's being so nice to Jaemin. Last time he checked, he was furious and wanted Jaemin to suffer a pussy-less summer. Maybe it's because everything else is perfect right now, and he doesn't have it in him to feel angry anymore.
"Hello, Jun," Jaemin finally says before getting up and wrapping his meaty arms around Renjun who experiences a weird mixture of relief, a spark of arousal, and the feeling of being crushed to death, so he just gently pads Jaemin's body in return. When Jaemin finally lets go of him, holding him by his shoulders and gently shaking him, Renjun reminds himself of all the disgusting things in this room alone so he can stop finding his best friend hot (namely: the dead cactus by the dirty window, the trash can that's spilling over with used tissues and condom wrappers, the countless empty bottles scattered around the place, most of which still containing an unnaturally colored fluid and some of which sporting little white clumps, the pin-up-girl-posters, the old gym socks all over the floor that he can smell from here, and the thick layer of dust on- basically everything Jaemin doesn't touch every day). It helps.
Jaemin steps back, opens a window and lights a cigarette.
"So, uh," Renjun starts, "don't freak out."
Jaemin nods and smiles.
"But I'm here with," Renjun halts to force down a smile and fail, "with my girlfriend. And don't feel pressured right now! It's all good. But we.. we came to talk things out."
Jaemin is not smiling anymore, but nods nonetheless. Renjun feels a bit bad, a bit selfish, even.
"Would you, uh-" Renjun scratches the back of his head before stepping towards the window as well because the distance is making him feel a lot more awkward "Would you mind telling me what happened? Back then?"
"She didn't tell you?" Jaemin questions, and Renjun is trying his best to decipher how Jaemin is feeling right now. Is he upset? Does he care?
"She did, but... I wanted to hear your side of the story. You're my best friend, after all," Renjun admits, eyes wandering around the room awkwardly before looking at Jaemin again. He is a bit glad his fingers find an old gum wrapper on the window sill to fiddle with. "I know it probably didn't feel like that for you in the past weeks. I'm sorry. It should've been bros before hoes but-"
"I know, you're a hopeless romantic, Jun," Jaemin reasons, "no need to apologize. I guess I just didn't like getting confronted with my ugly past."
"I get that," Renjun says and smiles slightly. Next thing he knows, Jaemin's pressing a kiss to his forehead. Renjun turns beet red within seconds. "Stop it, idiot, I have a girlfriend."
Jaemin laughs loudly. "What, am I your gay awakening?"
"You know very well who my gay awakening was." Renjun thinks back to his high school days, especially that one kid, tall, handsome, loud and a little stupid. Oh, meow, his first love.
Jaemin ruffles his hair. "So, my side of the story, huh?" He leans on his forearms and looks out the window, blowing the smoke into the cold air. Renjun, already shivering a little, wonders how Jaemin's not dying from the cold right now. "There is not much to it, really. I was a horny teenager, she was a pretty girl. It was not cool of me to just – y'know – hit and run. I have learned since then. Girls know what they get themselves into when they hop into my bed, I make it very clear."
"Very noble of you," Renjun says, and he hopes it doesn't sound sarcastic to Jaemin's ears. This might not be Renjun's preferred lifestyle, but to each their own, who is he to judge? "I'm just hoping this won't stand between us."
"Oh, don't worry. I won't fuck your girlfriend again," Jaemin promises, snapping the bud of the cigarette out the window.
"Not what I meant-" Renjun says, but is honestly a bit relieved to hear that. Well, he's pretty sure you wouldn't cheat on him, and he knows that Jaemin has about 200 other options just off the top of his head, but it still feels nice to be reassured. "So, are we good?"
"We are so good," Jaemin announces with a grin, pulling Renjun into another rib-cracking hug. This time, Renjun actually manages to hug him back. He loves Jaemin dearly (platonically), even though he's a real pig at times. Renjun daydreams a bit more about how much he loves his friends before Jaemin detaches himself from Renjun to announce that they should probably head out so he can apologize to the real victim of all of this. Renjun swears he's going to twist Jaemin's nipples until they fall off if he goes out there to meet you without putting a shirt on first. Jaemin laughs, slaps Renjun's back so hard the air gets knocked out of his lungs, then complies and slips into the next best sweater.
Renjun sighs as he realizes the writings on it. Better than nothing, he guesses.
He isn't really surprised as they enter the kitchen to find Donghyuck flexing his very little gain of biceps in front of you and you booing at him with your thumb pointing downwards. Once you notice Jaemin, Renjun notices how you tense up a bit, and he immediately comes rushing to your side to feel you slightly relax with his arm around your shoulder.
"Long time no see-" Donghyuck squints at the lettering on Jaemin's sweater, "orgasm donor."
"Might have not seen you, but I definitely smelled those stinkers you leave in the bathroom for me to find," Jaemin responds. Renjun is a bit surprised to find that this whole situation must have affected Jaemin enough to not even interact with his platonic soulmate in the slightest.
"You make it sound like I don't flush," Donghyuck mumbles, but it goes unnoticed since Jaemin has now turned to you.
"I want to apologize, which I should've done way sooner," Jaemin starts, and the tension in the air is scaring Renjun a bit. "I was young and a total dick, but that's no excuse. I'm sorry."
No one says anything, not even Donghyuck, who has an opinion or at least a thought on everything. It is quiet for a good while, and Renjun fears that you are not ready to forgive Jaemin, which, in all honesty, is fair, given you've lived with the trauma he gave you for years now. Renjun has tried fairly often since he found out what you went through, but he can't imagine how he would've reacted (and lived on) if his first love (who took his v-card) just left without saying anything. (He had to move to fulfill his dream of becoming an idol a year later, sadly, but they're still in touch, on and off. This also makes his encounter with you on the living room floor the other night a bit ironic, but that is besides the point right now.)
Finally, you breathe in. The anxiety in Jaemin's eyes tightens. Everyone is holding their breath.
"I forgive you." You reach out and shake Jaemin's hand. Hell breaks loose in Renjun's chest because, wow, what did he do in his past life to deserve such luck. He is so happy, he smooches your cheek. You giggle, Jaemin smiles and Donghyuck hollers in the background. This little party goes on for a moment before the atmosphere relaxes again. Donghyuck pipes up again to fill the silent moment with an unnecessary comment, "is it just me or does this situation call for a gang bang?"
"Donghyuck, I swear to God, I am going to stuff you head first into Jaemin's nut-napkin-trash can and send a picture of it to your mom," Renjun hisses, but Donghyuck seems unfazed.
"Nothing she hasn't seen before." He shrugs. Renjun decides not to question it.
_____
Renjun's life is so wonderful, he wishes someone would write a story about it. With him by your side, you actually managed to get a job which occupies you half of every other day. Although, you still live with Renjun, which he doesn't mind at all. He loves having you come home to a freshly cooked dinner, to then snuggle on the couch until you either fall asleep or start diddling.
Renjun likes when it's the second option, just like tonight, where he's seated on the floor in front of the couch with your legs draped over his shoulders as he eats you out slowly and softly. Your gentle gasps are music to his ears, the prime time movie playing in the background long forgotten and tuned out as his attention is fully on you.
The slight tugs on his hair make his stomach churn with desire, hands and mouth suddenly too eager to keep his teasing manner up as he moves up to kiss you instead. You giggle into the kiss at his fiery passion, suggesting to take things to the bedroom instead.
Renjun does not need to be told twice as he pulls you against him, making you chuckle even more, and moves you to the bedroom.
Your back hits the mattress with a soft thud as you smile excitedly at Renjun who comes climbing over your body to be at eye level with you again. His hands find your hips, caressing their way upwards while pushing the silky fabric of your shirt up in the process, allowing your braless chest to meet his hungry eyes. The rest of your clothing follows suit, Renjun feeling the flame of lust relight once again as his bare skin touches yours.
"Can we try something tonight?" You suddenly whisper, gaze trained on Renjun's face waiting impatiently for his answer. With his mouth slightly agape, he nods. His eyes jump to where your hand is suddenly touching his, following as you move it upwards to your neck, gently wrapping his smooth fingers around it and applying pressure.
Renjun gulps in awe.
"Press here when you push in," you say, eyelids fluttering as you mimic the action with your fingers against his. Renjun nods carefully, pupils blown probably as wide as yours with lust and desire, heart pounding in his chest as if it was the first time all over again. He will always feel like this around you.
Finding your entrance, Renjun coats his tip with your essence, teasing your awaiting body for another moment or so until his tip catches at your hole. He remembers your words, the grip of his fingers tightening around your throat as he slowly pushes forward, length sinking in slowly.
He's not even all the way in and he can already feel you clench around him, walls hugging him as if they're afraid of letting him go, hole almost fluttering at the feeling of being choked. All that paired with how heavenly you look wrapped up in ecstasy, pretty moans flowing freely only impacted by the way Renjun restricts the flow of air into your lungs and of blood into your brain.
Renjun loves you. He is so deeply in love with you he feels like he could laugh and cry simultaneously, stomach tickling with the all too familiar butterflies every time you look at him. He can't ever get enough of you, he needs you close to him. Never is he going to let you go. He will fight for you, whatever that might mean.
"I'm so in love with you," Renjun can't hold back saying, gently gaze caressing you lovingly. The slow pace he sets makes both of you see stars, length dragging along your walls perfectly to bring you to your shared high.
And it's probably this what makes it sting 100 times more the next morning. You were up early to go to work, kissing Renjun's forehead goodbye as he was still idling sleepily in bed. His mind is still groggy when he peels himself off the sheets and picks up his phone for the first time that day, weak hands struggling to remove the charger. Although, all sleepiness is wiped from his body the second he looks at the screen.
The pretty lock screen picture he has showing you during golden hour is hidden behind a bunch of messages that came in over night. But Renjun is not interested in the four messages he had gotten from Donghyuck ("TW: dickpic", a photo, "can i send it like this or does the slit look off to you??" and "or is it just me?????") or the Instagram reel Jaemin sent to the group chat with the message "me when i was in renjun's gf ha haaa" and Donghyuck responding with "clean".
What makes Renjun's heart drop, beat 20 times its usual speed and then drop again is the following E-Mail notification:
Dear Renjun Huang,
we feel the need to inform you that during our yearly check-ups, we noticed that there has been an incident with your account. Unfortunately, it seems like there has been a mistake made on the company's side regarding your profile.
It seems that someone has hacked into our system, gotten to your private information and pretended to be your Soulmatch™.
We dearly apologize for this mistake. To protect your safety, we have now deleted your account and all private information regarding your person. Please get in touch with us if you want to press charges against the intruder.
Of course, we will pay back the amount you have spent on our Premium Love Package immediately.
Again, our deepest apologies.
Sincerely,
The Soulmatch™ Team
Renjun is not sure how to react to this. Immediately, he checks the app, but he is logged out already. He tries to log in, but his profile is nowhere to be found.
Putting his phone down, he falls onto his back. His mind is racing with thoughts, but they do not seem to make any sense. Someone pretended to be his soulmate? He has never gotten any matches except-
Except you.
Was this... all a hoax? Were you not his soulmate? Have you been lying to him all this time? Why? What does this even mean? How did you do it? And most importantly, what is he going to do now?
Before he knows it, tears start pooling in his eyes, and soon after they drip hotly down his cheeks.
You lied to him.
Have you just used him all this time? Is everything a lie? Do you even love him back? Where did the lies begin? Does he even know who you are? Is this why you've been so secretive about every single detail of your life? Because everything is just made up?
And he just let you. He put up with all of it because he is a pathetic romantic who believes in soulmates. Because he is so desperate to find love. You lied to him with every fibre of your being. And he kissed you. He made love to you. He held you and comforted you. Hell, he even let down his best friend because of you. How could he have been so stupid?
Renjun simply has no words. And he doesn't think he has anything to say to you ever again. He just wants to know why, and how, but he doesn't want to ask you because you're going to lie your way out of it anyway, no?
Shaky legs allow him to get up and walk over into the living room where all your stuff is scattered around.
He is so stupid. He let you live with him. He trusted you without question.
And you used him.
He never wants to see you or any of your stuff ever again, he decides as he kicks against your backpack leaned against the couch, wincing in pain immediately as the contents of the backpack appear to be much more solid than he presumed. His hands grab ahold of his injured foot, causing him to pathetically jump around on one leg until he gives up and falls onto the couch. Wow, he can't even have his dramatic meltdown without being an embarrassing idiot.
The next few hours he spends mostly crying or angrily pacing around. He's thrown all your stuff into a corner and covered it with a blanket so he doesn't need to get reminded of how he's just a pathetic loser every few minutes, although it doesn't help.
He is not sure whether to be upset about the fact that you can't use your phone at work or not, he only knows that by the time 2pm comes around (the time you get off work) he starts to panic.
He is not going to face you. Not now, not like this, preferably not ever. He debates if he should call you, but knowing how easily influenced he is, he'd probably let you lull him in again. No way is he going to face you, nor your voice, nor your texts. All that's left to notify you that Renjun wants you out of his life immediately is a handwritten note to leave while he goes and takes a walk, and hopefully by the time he comes back, you and all your stuff are gone.
Unfortunately, before he can even get a pen and a piece of paper, he hears the keys jiggling as the door is being unlocked. Renjun briefly debates whether jumping out the window would hurt less than this encounter.
"Honey I'm h-" your face comes into view, and Renjun feels his heart beat up his throat. He feels so uncomfortable, so bad, so stupid, so pathetic. "What's wrong?"
Okay, great. It seems to be written all over his face how his morning went.
"Don't you have anything to say to me?" Is all he gets out, cringing at how shaky his voice is, how weak and cracked it sounds after he's dramatically sobbed for a good half of his morning.
"What do you mean?" Your brows contort, and Renjun is glad that he for once does not feel any sexual attraction to you while you're fighting. This was too much.
"Maybe how you lied to me about every single aspect of your life?"
"Huh??"
Renjun wipes his face with one hand. "Didn't know you could hack."
The utter confusion on your face turns into an expression of shock, fear even. "Oh God, oh God."
"That's right, now you remember," Renjun says passive aggressively.
"I think I'm gonna throw up," you say, not meeting Renjun's eyes as you hold your stomach.
"Listen. I'm not going to scream at you. I just want you out. Out of here and out of my life," Renjun says and is surprised at how calm he appears.
"No, no, no, please. I can explain-"
"You can explain all you want, how can I ever believe something you say ever again after all you did was lie? Do you even love me?" Renjun raises his voice against his own better judgement, tears appearing in his eyes once again, but he doesn't let them spill out. He can't give you that kind of satisfaction.
By now, you're kneeling on the floor. The one and a half meters separating you from him feel endless, you're crying restlessly and Renjun doesn't even feel a pinch of empathy for you.
"I do! I love you, please, Renjun, please, you're all I have," you beg.
At this, Renjun feels his heart shatter a little more. Maybe he does have a bit of empathy for you. At the same time, a new wave of anger arises.
"I trusted you. I gave you everything. And you just- you lied. All you did was lie!"
"That's not true! I-" you suddenly crawl over to him and Renjun takes a step back. "I promise. I love you. Maybe the beginning was- fucked up, but everything after that was sincere! I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, please!"
At this point, the gates of pride can no longer contain Renjun's tears and he breaks down as well, his knees hit the floor in front of you and he begins sobbing. "How could you do this to me?"
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," is all you reply, hands reaching out to touch him, and he flinches back, but somehow still lets it happen, lets your arms wrap around him and burry your face in the crook of his neck as you pathetically whimper into the fabric of his shirt.
Renjun follows suit. Of course, he hates you right now, but a very big part of him is in love with you – or rather with the version of you that you made up (???). Not listening to the part of his consciousness screaming at him to stop, he wraps his arms around you as well, crying wholeheartedly against your shaking body.
He has no idea how long you sit there, his legs have gone numb at this point, everything hurts, and then you finally speak up.
"I can explain. It's not good, it's not nice, it's no excuse, but I at least want you to know the truth and not whatever truth you've made up in your head."
Renjun nods. He shouldn't, but he wants you to tell him what really happened.
He also hates that you know him so well.
You somehow find yourselves on the living room floor a few minutes later. Renjun's brought two bottles of water to hydrate after that crying fest out there.
"So, the app," you start, not meeting Renjun's eyes in the slightest. "I used to- work for them."
You take some time to let that sink in. Renjun decides he does not want to respond until the end.
"There was a huge data leakage, and I thought I had it under control, but turns out I didn't, which is why I had to meet you to get you to delete your profile- it's complicated. Or maybe I just made it complicated. But that is why.. you got that weird match. Usually, you can visit that person's profile, but obviously I couldn't have you see it was me because of- our previous encounter, which by the way wasn't planned! It was really just a coincidence!"
Renjun is unsure how this is making him feel.
"Anyway, so I came over. You went to the bathroom and I deleted the app of your phone. Silly me apparently forgot that i had to delete the profile, which is why I came back. I didn't plan for us to hook up again- or whatever. I just needed enough time to delete your profile, which I fucked up. This is already bad enough, but it gets worse."
Renjun does not like where this is going.
"Obviously, I got fired. And you know my situation by now, this was literally all I had. With what I had saved, it lasted me about half a year until I had no money left, I had no idea what to do. I applied for jobs everywhere, but no one was willing to hire me after finding out why I got fired last time. This is where it gets really fucked up. I'm sorry."
Your nervous fiddling makes Renjun believe you, even though he is not sure if he should.
"I- thought that... oh, God, this is so bad."
"Just say it," Renjun says and is not really surprised by how dead inside he sounds.
"Well, I thought that maybe if I like had sex with you again, you'd let me stay with you? I really don't know what the plan was, but... literally you're the only person I knew and... I don't know, I just thought- I guess I didn't think. But then you said you didn't want to have sex anymore, but wanted me to stay anyway- so I... used you... I mean, I still... liked you? Obviously, or else I wouldn't've slept with you.. twice! I mean- God, I'm such a horrible person.."
Renjun doesn't have to say anything to that.
"Well, and then things went so great – except for the Jaemin thing – and for the first time ever, I felt loved? Because I was? Literally, half the time I wished I would've stayed the time we first hooked up so we could have a normal relationship that isn't based on me trying to save my ass and using you... But everything was so beautiful. You made me feel safe, and I pretty much forgot about the app. I really just enjoyed being with you. I enjoyed falling in love with you. Even meeting your parents and friends, how you sorted out the Jaemin thing for me..."
Renjun believes you are genuine.
"That's it... I think.. I just- I'm sorry... I shouldn't have lied to you.. I should've just been honest from the beginning and said I made a mistake or whatever but- I don't know, I didn't. I guess I was scared? I don't know.. But please, I need you to believe me when I say everything after that was real. I love you. I like you, everything about you, and not only because you're kind and offered me a home... basically, no. I like you for you. I love you. Even if you-" you choke up briefly "decide that you don't want to be with me anymore, I just need you to believe me when I say... that I truly love you. I never lied about that, ever. Not once. And I wouldn't in a million years."
"Is that all?" Renjun asks after a minute. You, looking at him for the first time, nod. Before his heart can start beating again, before the butterflies can come back, he needs to remind himself that you used him. You used him and you lied.
"I mean, this is a lot," Renjun starts. You suddenly seem to be unable to look at him anymore. "I feel- actually I don't really know how I feel, but thank you for.. being honest, I hope?"
"I promise."
"I'm going to be honest, I feel... betrayed?"
"Rightfully so."
"I need some time to think about it... Is it.. okay.." Renjun rethinks his decision of asking you beforehand, "I'm going to need to take a walk.. clear my head, make up my mind. I'm not going to ask you to stay, but I'm also not asking you to leave. Do what you will..."
"I understand," you nod, and Renjun gets up. "Wait-"
Renjun halts and turns around to look at you getting up from your place on the carpet. "This might be.. wrong? Toxic? But... can I... if this is the last time I can... if you decide to.. not be with me... can I kiss you one last time?"
Renjun feels his throat close up at your words. Either you're a really, really good liar or you're being honest about your feelings. His breath hitches, his heart performs summersaults in his chest, and his voice trembles, "you can."
Carefully you lean in, slowly pressing your lips against his. There is not much going on, your hands gently hover on his shoulders, barely touching him at all, and your lips just stay still against his. Still, Renjun feels like a thousand silent words and a million hidden emotions clear up as his eyes close to feel you against him. His breath is shaky, he feels himself getting hot as more tears well up behind his closed lids. He really doesn't want to let you go.
As you part from him, his lips chase you for a split second before he realizes what he's doing. "I should get going."
"Be safe." You nod again and Renjun hears the threatening tears in your voice. God, how badly he wants to believe you.
'I love you, I love you!', his heart screams at him to scream at you, but he doesn't. Instead, he steps out of the room, grabs his keys, slips into his shoes and jacket, and heads out without looking back.
The cold air hits his face. Yet, unlike in the movies, he still doesn't feel any clearer. He still feels used and betrayed, he still feels like shit, but he knows he loves you. But is that enough of a reason to forgive you?
He tries to be logical, debate his options, but he can't focus. All that swirls around his brain is how your lips felt on his, and he wonders if kissing you was a mistake. This stupid, romantic mind of his...
Inevitably, after walking around the neighborhood for a good hour, thinking of nothing and everything, he decides that maybe he still isn't in the right mind to make a decision on his own. But who is he going to ask? Fucknut #1 and Serial-Fucker #2? Definitely not.
Therefore, he is glad his mother answers the phone after the second ring. Immediately, she knows something is up, and Renjun repeats the things you have told him (with less sexual details, as to be expected) to his mother who listens patiently.
Except for a "that's where I know her from!" and a short explanation how she saw a picture of you amongst your colleagues when she read that article about the love app, she just listens. Maybe he should've asked her about it back then, about the article. Maybe none of this would have happened. But then, he wouldn't have you in his life.
When he is done and asks for advice, she appears calm.
"Oh, Junnie. Love can be a funny thing. See, when I met your father, it wasn't easy either. Both of our families were against us, our lives were so different from each other, and still, there was so much connecting us that it had to be fate. I know it's hard to trust after something like this, I can only imagine what you're feeling right now, but you're a smart kid, you'll know what's right."
"But what would you do? What do you think?" Renjun asks.
His mother sighs and chuckles slightly. "Maybe I'm just a hopeless romantic like you are, but... people make mistakes, Junnie. The universe brought you together so many times, I think it's fate. I don't know if you should forgive her, but I know I would."
"You would? You don't think I'm crazy? You don't think I'm letting her walk all over me?"
"Not that this should matter, but you haven't been completely honest with her either if I remember correctly?" His mom reminds him, and Renjun suddenly feels a bit lighter.
"The psychic," he mumbles.
"That's right. She told you you were going to be alone forever if you didn't meet someone by the end of this year, and that's the reason you signed up for that app in the first place. And a part of me believes that that's the reason why you even let her stay with you, why you were so willing to ignore all signs that something was up. Maybe you already knew?" His mother suggests and Renjun doesn't like it one bit how similar they are. Or maybe he does.
"How do you know me so well?" He whines, feeling a bit more confident about letting that kiss linger in his mind for so long.
"I raised you!" She chuckles and Renjun can feel himself smile. He thanks her again before ending the call before turning on his heels to head back home. God, he only hopes you're still there.
______
When Renjun unlocks the door to the apartment, his hands are shaking. It took him a good three attempts to finally get the key into the lock. Admittedly, he is nervous because, well, for obvious reasons, but he also isn't sure if you're still there. Your past of skidaddling when things get serious gives him every right to feel anxious as he listens for any signs of you still being around as he takes of his shoes.
He doesn't dare call out for you, instead he begins searching the place. He's not sure what's going to happen when he finds you since, well, it hasn't been nice of him to just leave you behind, but what was he going to do?!
His search is pointless, he realizes as he steps out of the last room, the bathroom, and you're not there. Honestly, he wasn't really confident that you'd still be there, but he had hope. What raises his eyebrow is that your stuff is still there, no longer cramped into the corner he threw them in a few hours ago, but neatly sorted and packed in case this was really the final day of your stay. But, point is: it's still there. Now why in the world would you head off and go your own way and leave all that behind.
It's then when the door is unlocked once again, your figure slipping in, red and puffy eyes meeting the puzzled Renjun standing in the hallway.
"Y-you're back," you deduct correctly, taking off your shoes and stepping inside.
"Sure am." Renjun isn't sure why he still sounds so pissed when he is here to forgive you. On a second thought, maybe he's too quick with it? Should he really listen to his mom and just- forgive you? Just like that? Oh, he already knows Donghyuck is going to put out a whole speech about how Renjun is "high on pussy" and "not thinking straight". But... he wants to. He wants to forgive you. He wanted to from the very first moment he saw that weird E-Mail. He just couldn't. And now he can... can he?
"I just went out to get your favorite snack from the little store down the street.. I thought it might... make you feel better," you finally reveal why you left the apartment and Renjun's heart jumps. "I dunno, I just- wanted to do something nice regardless of your decision." You nod to yourself.
Renjun just looks at you as you are unable to meet his eyes.
"They didn't have it, so I went to the other store, the one by the subway station, and they actually were out of stock, but I begged the guy to go check if they had some left somewhere," you inform him, shyly looking up at him, "my current state must've convinced him it was urgent." You smile weakly and motion to your face.
Renjun can't keep his strong demeanor up any longer. Two big steps (wow, he has to inform his doctor that his legs must've grown a few centimeters) and he's right in front of you, cupping your cheeks. "I love you," he simply says, your face so confused that you can only stutter a few syllables before Renjun crashes his lips to yours.
And, God, does it feel good. Honestly, he has so much more time to actually think about what you did, and what it means in the future, but he needs you here with him, right now, always and forever. Sure, it's going to take a bit for him to built his trust again, but for now, he doesn't actually care.
"I love you too," you manage to breathe out when Renjun parts from you.
"I realized a few things. And I may have been a bit dramatic? But, well, I also have a confession to make."
_____
Renjun pushed the admittedly tacky (and stereotypical? Renjun did get slight cultural appropriation vibes) curtain aside to slip into the dimly lit room, although once he entered, the aura of the room changed his mind completely. It's not that he had a sense for spirituality, but he has always been deeply interested in the matter, which made him glad his mother suggested to try it out once.
So this was it, Renjun's first Tarot card reading.
The lady had been super nice, Renjun could tell by one single glance she was competent and very able to perform this life changing reading for him.
"What question brings you here today?" She asked, shuffling her deck of cards which Renjun could not take his eyes off.
"Ask about your love life!" His mom urged beside him, giggling like the sunshine she is, and Renjun chuckled quickly before averting his eyes to look at the lady in front of them.
"Just- my future? If there is anything important I should know?" He decided since that would not exclude his mom's interests.
"Very well," the lady nodded and began shuffling the cards quicker, her hands rushing until one card fell out.
"Ah, The Fool," she explained, and Renjun frowned. His mother couldn't contain a chuckle. "Do not worry, dear. This is no description of your self. Instead The Fool can symbolize new beginnings. There is most likely change waiting for you."
Renjun felt his heart beat up his throat in a positive way, making him giddy to find out more. The lady shuffled her cards some more until two cards fell out at the same time.
"Here we have The Ace of Cups, upright, and The Lovers. There appears to be a new relationship waiting for you, a romantic one."
Renjun gently elbowed his mom next to him who seemed as erratic as he was right now.
"Oh dear, The High Priestess in reverse... this new relationship might be full of secrets, which can be good or bad, exciting or dangerous," The lady deducted, and Renjun gulped.
As she started shuffling again, three cards sprang out of the deck immediately, making even Renjun feel the urgency.
"Two of Wands, The Hermit, The Ace Of Pentacles," the lady read out, sounding worried.
"Why? What does it mean?" Renjun asked, worry also evident in his tone.
"Two of Wands might represent the urgency of this. You have to take action soon, or else – here comes The Hermit – you may find loneliness. The Ace of Pentacles shows us the time frame: one year. I get the strong feeling these cards are telling you to hurry finding that love, or you might be alone forever."
_____
"So basically that's why you've been this patient with me?"
"Basically," Renjun responds, feeling a bit bad about it, "I feel like I should've told you sooner?"
"Jun, don't worry. You're not the one who messed up here. If anything, this makes me feel a tiny bit better about how manipulative I've been..." You admit, frowning.
"Well, I'm not the only one calling the shots here," Renjun summarizes, "so I'm asking you: Do you still want to be my girlfriend?"
"Are you joking? I feel like you are," you say, a wide grin spreading over your face.
"Nope, I'm super serious," Renjun chuckles and pokes your shoulder for reasons he is not aware of.
"Wow, and here I was contemplating to offer you anal to make up for it," you joke (?).
Renjun blinks at you, his smile falling into a crooked smirk at the proposal of your kind offering. "I mean... is the offer still on the table?"
"You are such a man," you pinch him, but do not reject the idea.
"What if we did it right now? Right here?" Renjun suddenly grabs your waist, pulling you closer to his body and starts kissing your neck. His tone (hopefully) brings across that he's joking, that you obviously won't do it right now, but not never either, if you're still up for it.
"You'd be the first," you chuckle before kissing Renjun's nose.
"Stop making me hard," he mumbles before attacking you with more kisses. "I know it's only been like a few hours, but I missed you so much. Let's not fight ever again, yeah?"
"I agree," you say and Renjun pulls back to look at you. Maybe this is silly, maybe he forgives too easily, but it just feels right. The look in your eyes is so genuine, as was the offer of doing butt stuff, that Renjun is just pretty much sure that this was this one big thing every relationship has and now it will only get better.
"Or is there anything else you need to tell me," Renjun teases.
"Not a thing, you now know everything there is to know about me, which, admittedly, isn't that much.. do you have a confession to make?"
Renjun thinks for a second. "Well, just this one thing. Remember when we went to Jaemin's to talk things out? He was practically naked when I went in there and I may have stared a bit until I remembered that he is disgusting."
"Oh, word. His chest is super-"
"Hey." Renjun furrows his brows half playfully joking, half dead serious. "I get to say that. You don't."
You mimic zipping your mouth shut, locking it and throwing the key away. Renjun laughs and takes your hand in his to hold. "So, all this talk about anal and Jaemin... why don't we take this to the bedroom?"
"You really won't let this go, huh?" You smirk. "I'd say: what comes around goes around. Whatever you do to my butt, I'll do to yours."
"I believe I have never loved you more than right now," Renjun sighs before kissing you once again, on the mouth this time, and he feels like time stands still and rushes past double it's normal speed. His hands wander over your body, taking everything in, feeling you against him because you are his, once again, finally. Your hands are as excited touching him, and it dawns on Renjun that you're probably not going to make it to the bedroom, which is fine since he owns this entire place anyway (it's a rental, but you get the point).
Both of your clothes are off in no time, leaving Renjun's hands to freely roam over your naked skin, and it feels just as exhilarating as if you'd never had that fight. That stupid, stupid fight, right now, Renjun can't even remember what it was about, but that could partly be because of the lack of blood in his brain. His heavy erection is currently pressed heavenly against your lower stomach as you make out wildly, and Renjun can't even think about the usual foreplay he finds so important as you start rubbing your wetness all over him. He just wants to be in you, be connected to you, feel all of you against and around him, have the both of you desperately grinding and panting against each other.
Although, he feels kind of more dominant today, maybe there is still a very slight aftertaste of your betrayal lingering and he feels the need to show you that he can be in control over you if he wants to, or maybe he just feels extra manly and prideful today after you did everything to prove to him that you want him in your life. He decides that being on top would be enough to satisfy that need, so he gently pushes you back and lays you down on your back.
His tip brushes over your clit and you whine, a sound that is music to Renjun's ears, and when you speak up and practically beg him to just "put it in", who is he to deny you that wish?
Aligning himself with your hole, he gently pushes forward, allowing his tip to disappear between your velvety walls, and he loves how your eyes roll back and you gasp at how good he feels.
"Only the tip and you're already drooling," he observes, biting his lower lip smugly before pulling back out and repeating the action of fucking just the tip into you several times before giving in to your quiet pleas and pushes all the way in.
You choke on your moan at this, eyes glazed over with lust finding Renjun's under eyebrows furrowed by pleasure. Renjun can already feel you pulsating around him and God does that stroke his ego.
Although he decides he could be having more of an effect on you right now, so he places your legs on his shoulders instead of around his waist, and practically folds you in half to open you up for him so he can fill you deeper, so deeply his tip grazes at your cervix. To intensify your pleasure, his fingers come up to rub at your wet clit, three fingers massaging the nub in quick circles, the wetness allowing him to glide over the surface perfectly.
And your body seems to agree. In no time – Renjun's sure he must've set a new record – you announce that you're ready, seconds away from reaching your high, and Renjun thinks twice about letting you taste it. Well, you did kind of fuck up, but fuck it. Renjun loves the look on your face when you cum just too much to deny you it, instead spurring you on by telling you just how good you are for him, what a perfect girl you are and how much he loves having you cum on his cock.
Seconds later, you orgasm, clamping walls choking his dick in the best way possible, the look on your face and the moans sounding from your throat so pretty that Renjun feels like he's fallen in love all over again. When you come down, he praises you and kisses you, never missing an opportunity to tell you just how perfect you are.
"More," you whisper to him, eyelids heavy as your blurred view tries to find Renjun's eyes, and he briefly chuckles before granting your wish.
"Greedy are we?" He sets a faster pace this time, balls slapping against your ass where your wetness had already dripped down and probably seeped into the couch. Renjun feels so good, so happy, so fulfilled, and he is once again reminded why it was the right decision to forgive you. He is such a man, he thinks, and is reminded of a few minutes ago when you said that to him.
"Can you turn around for me, baby?" He asks, suddenly in the mood to watch your ass as he repeatedly disappears into you, and you comply, allowing him to pull out before getting on your hands and knees. Renjun grins seeing your beautiful ass in front of him, he gently slaps it two times before gently pressing on your back to get you to lie down for him again, though this time on your stomach. He enters you again, filling you up perfectly once again, like you were made for each other, and he puts his entire weight on you to be able to still whisper in your ear.
His fingers find your hair, not to pull, just to be there so you feel it, and as he rams himself inside repeatedly, he mumbles the dirtiest things to you, about how well you're taking him, how beautiful you look underneath him and how much he just loves to fuck you. And yes, he even goes into detail (damnit Donghyuck) about how perfectly tight you are for him. A hand sneaks between your body and the couch, fingers quickly finding your clit again and you whine.
"'s so good," you say, voice trembling, "love you s'much."
"I love you too, baby," Renjun responds, grinning ear to ear like a maniac because he just loves this effect he has on you. This might just be a fantasy, but he's sure he's the only one who could ever make you feel this good. And admittedly, even right now when you're not doing much except take it, you make him feel just as good.
"Fuck, I think I'm gonna cum," he grunts, and you whine, cunt clenching around him at the mere prospect of him reaching his high.
"Me too, God," you manage to bring out.
"Where do you want it?" Renjun asks. Although he already knows your answer, he loves hearing you say it.
"I-inside, please," you mewl, arching your back a bit more to give him perfect access, "cu- cumming, cumming, cumming."
And just as you orgasm around him, walls wrapping around Renjun's cock impossibly tight, he follows suit, pressing his hips against your ass to fill you as deeply as possible. He pushes in a few more times to really get it all in there, have all his cum so deep inside you'll still feel it the next day.
"God, fuck, I love you so much," he pants, now a little exhausted as the adrenaline washes off. He pulls out, allowing you to turn around on your back and smile at him. God, he loves seeing you fucked out like this.
"I love you," you reply, then your nose scrunches and Renjun remembers that, when you shoot cum inside someone, it's going to inevitably drip back out, and he doesn't have to ruin his couch any more than he already did.
______
Renjun's arm is draped over your body, cuddling and talking in bed after the intense 4 rounds you just had, and maybe Renjun should've seen it coming, but honestly? How could he? So he jumps as he hears the doorbell ring.
"Who the fuck..." he mumbles as he gets up, puts on some underwear (at least) and stumbles to the door.
"Tell them to come back tomorrow, I'm not done with you," you giggle behind him as you slip into one of Renjun's shirts and a pair of panties you find laying on the floor. Renjun grins and throws you a wink before turning on the speaker.
"Hello?"
"Congratulations!"
"What the fuck are you asshats doing here?" Renjun groans and hides his face in his unoccupied hand. You have stepped over and are now pressing your ear against the speaker to be able to listen as well.
"We heard the news and came to celebrate?" Jaemin says.
"Actually, we didn't know how it went so we brought booze either for celebrating or for condolences. We took a wild guess," Donghyuck adds.
"How do you even-"
"Your mom told me."
"I don't think I appreciate you being involved with my mom..."
"Your words, not mine. Now open up."
"We're not exactly... dressed appropriately," Renjun informs and he can hear Jaemin howl and Donghyuck laugh.
"Let us in, we'll give you 2 minutes," Jaemin says.
"As if I'm going to believe you'd be passing an opportunity to barge in and see my girlfriend in her undies," Renjun says.
"Open up!" Donghyuck pushes.
"We just fucked four times!" You chime in, and Renjun isn't sure why you needed to clarify what didn't need to be clarified. Especially since, except for a few cheers that die down quickly, it's silent for a good 20 seconds until Donghyuck informs you that the old lady living two floors below just came home and most definitely heard that.
"Just let us in," Jaemin shouts right into the speaker and Renjun has to hold it away from his ear to not go deaf.
"Are you okay with this? I'm sure I could make them leave... somehow..."
"Sure! I could take two more," you joke and Renjun squints at you, making you teasingly roll your eyes. "Kidding."
"Okay, give us a few," Renjun says and just hangs up before they can complain. You both run into the bedroom and get changed into relatively acceptable clothing and Renjun has the decency to at least open a window to make the strong smell of sex lighten a bit before he checks in with you again, then opens the door.
Donghyuck and Jaemin's hollers can be heard echoing through the hallways until they finally show up at Renjun's door step.
"Nice work, man," Jaemin compliments as he sees the state of your still slightly tousled hair, and pats Renjun's back. They take off their shoes and let themselves in. While Jaemin stores the alcohol they brought in the fridge, Donghyuck skips into the living room to occupy Renjun's phone charger.
Oh, no. The living room.
Renjun darts after him, holding onto the door frame to not fall from the immense speed of his sprint, but it's too late. Donghyuck is already grinning at the used tissues scattered around the place and Renjun's underwear dangling from the uplight.
"You really are just high on pussy, it seems," Donghyuck teases, clearly hinting at how Renjun forgave you too (?) quickly. "You're not thinking straight. Or too straight..."
"You don't even know the whole story," Renjun defends himself while crossing his arms.
"Don't worry man, I'm not judging. I feel like this is the right thing for you," Donghyuck says and Renjun is surprised at his choice of words... such a... lack of disgusting-ness? Donghyuck even trots over and places a brotherly hand on Renjun's shoulder and gives him a smile.
"Thank you," Renjun says and means it. Donghyuck takes a few steps back, bows, then his eyes lock in on something on the floor.
"I think I'm taking these with me," Donghyuck announces before bending down further and holding up your panties with his forefinger.
"Don't you dare-" Renjun warns, but Donghyuck already started pushing the fabric into his pocket.
"Take it out," you say, suddenly appearing behind Renjun. Donghyuck seems taken aback, especially as you step over and grab his hair. "Give. Them. Back."
You pull hard, only once, and Donghyuck moans, but complies, and Renjun is party impressed and partly enraged.
"Starting without me?" Jaemin grins as he, too, has appeared in the room by now.
"Guys, I think we need some boundaries regarding my girlfriend," Renjun hisses through grit teeth. You agree, finally letting go of Donghyuck's hair who falls to his knees. Jaemin shrugs and sits down on the couch just as Renjun stuffs the used tissues into his pocket.
"What do you say?" You address Donghyuck who whines out a pathetic apology. You grin. "Sorry, this is kind of fun," you whisper to Renjun.
"I mean if you want to, you could talk like that to me every once in a while-" Renjun mumbles back, immediately feeling you cling to his side.
"Yeah?" You bite your lip.
"There was some talk about boundaries?" Jaemin recalls and you back off a bit. "When I can't have it, at least don't rub it in my face- unless you're going to literally rub it in my face-"
"I swear to God-"
© 2023 YUTASBELLYBUTTONPIERCING all rights reserved — please DO NOT translate, take, nor repost any of my works.
#renjun smut#huang renjun smut#nct renjun smut#renjun fluff#renjun angst#huang renjun fluff#huang renjun angst#nct renjun fluff#nct renjun angst#nct#kpop#smut#nct fanfic#kpop smut#fem reader#nct dream#nct x reader#huang renjun x reader#renjun x reader#neohub
639 notes
·
View notes
Note
Threesome with Shinee Minho and Lucas?
Ménage à Trois
choi minho & wong yukhei x male reader
cw: threesome, top minho, verse lucas but only at the end, bottom m! reader, pwp, idol au, tummy bulge, degrading, they're fuck buddies, fingering, blowjob, double penetration, slapping.
—
it was during the end of the year awards where minho, lucas and y/n met, they became good friends until one day the three of them went out to drink until they passed out, only to realize the next day that they had sex 'cause the marks, used condoms and y/n's gaping hole. that was the start of their fuck buddies relationship.
"you take me so well" said minho kissing and bitting y/n's adam's apple while lucas was leaving butterfly kisses on y/n's back. "yeah" murmured lucas "he's the slutiest slut i've ever fucked, look how he takes it all".
"fuck" grunted minho "i know you love my cock but don't squeeze so hard". "shit" moaned y/n "what can i do… you're so fucking big and thick". both minho and y/n started to moan loudly when lucas started to suck and licked minho's cock while entering y/n's hole, tasting both at the same time. "what the fuck are you doing lucas" growled minho, lucas laughed and made eye contact with the older man "free lub" he says going back to lick them both.
minho pulled his cock out of y/n's gaping hole to avoid cumming soon, and started to finger him emitting wet and squelching noises "hey take care of this here" minho told to the other idol who went quickly behind y/n and without thinking started to fuck him rough like he was a sex deprived teenager "what the f-fuck has gotten in…to you~ luc-...hng" whimpered y/n feeling lucas cock deep inside him, tears streaming down his face.
minho wiped the tears with his cock's head "shush, don't cry pretty boy. here, suck this" he says slapping his thick meat on y/n's lips, he opened his mouth and choked on the older's cock loving the salty taste of the pre-cum.
"come here" minho lifted y/n, his back against minho's firm chest and abs "fuck him like that" he told to lucas who just nodded and resumed what he was doing before. "you like how he pounds you?" minho bit and kissed y/n's jaw "yes, i do. but i also like how you stretch me. i-i feel… like i could live… with your cock inside m-me forever~" both kissed and lucas started to suck y/n's nipples, the bottom was starting to feel overstimulated so he decided to stop both of them "wait" he said "i want to feel you both inside at the same time. please" he begged. "as you wish manwhore" said lucas excited.
minho layed on the bed and y/n sat on top of him, sunking in his dick, lucas slapped your already stuffed hole inserting his fingers too "such a greedy dirty hole" he then slapped his cock in your hole and insert his tip, then his shaft until he is finally all inside y/n. both thrusted, when one cock is out the other enters never leaving y/n empty, a bulge forming in his lower tummy "you sure are something" mentioned minho rubbing the tummy bulge making y/n squirm and whimper.
lucas started to stroke y/n's cock while the latter was playing with minho's chest and nipples, "i'm gonna cum" growled minho followed by lucas "me too" and y/n was just moaning nonsenses. both tops came inside y/n while the bottom painted minho's abs and tits with white ropes of thick cum. as the hornier one lucas kept thrusting with minho's cock still inside y/n "fuck, i love the sound your ass is making with our cum inside it" he says "I'm going to churn all that milk until it's deep inside you, so when another cock comes in there it will find our milk and it will knows who that ass belongs to" he says slapping the ass. minho just laughed at lucas dominance attempt "cute" he murmured. the trio kept fucking all day taking turns on y/n's ass or minho fucking lucas while he gives a blowjob to y/n "aren't you tired already?" asked y/n to minho. "no. i have enough stamina and enough cum in these heavy balls for you too whores" he says spitting into his cock to introduce it into y/n… again.
#lucas wong x male reader#lucas x male reader#lucas wong smut#wong yukhei x male reader#wong yukhei smut#choi minho x male reader#choi minho smut#male reader#kpop x male reader#kpop x male reader smut#smut#male reader smut
320 notes
·
View notes
Note
oii, meu amor, minha vida 🩷💭 você faria algo com o haechan pra mim? O que você quiser
I MIGHT CHANGE YOUR CONTACT TO 'DON'T LEAVE ME ALONE'.
PAR: lee donghyuck x leitora!fem
GÊNERO: established relationship, smut, college!au
avisos: 2000s au porque eu só consigo aceitar essa estética meio maneater das ideias se não for nessa época, ambos são maiores de idade e estão na faculdade, leitora é popularzinha das ideias mas é um amorzinho (sem cair no estereótipo hein) e o hyuck tb, consumo de álcool e cannabis, essa fic contém o lucas galera então se vocês não gostarem dele recomendo passar reto nessa, menção à outros idols (jungkook do bts, jennie do bp, nayeon do twice), leve nipple play (bem leve mesmo), umas mãozinhas bobas aqui e ali, leitora e haechan são bem melosinhos, oral (haechan recebe).
nós mulheres meio barbie da margot robbie das ideias! omg, uma fic com um título que não seja uma música da taylor swift? olá querides, voltei! então galera, estava matutando como fazer essa ask da @tyongbrat quando me deparei com uma playlist com todos os ícones dos anos 2000 e me ocorreu de fazer uma temática dos neos na faculdade! não pude perder a oportunidade, espero que tenha ficado do agrado amgggg! e eu amei escrever nesse universo, se quiserem pedir mais coisinha dele hihi
A casa de fraternidade estava tão lotada que você mal sabia como couberam lá dentro, mas jamais perderia a primeira festa após as provas. Era onde todo mundo ia curtir, extravasar, depois de quebrar a cabeça com um amontoado de papéis que definia se você ia passar o restante do semestre chorando ou comemorando. E é claro que os Neos nunca deixariam essa oportunidade passar batido.
Eles eram a fraternidade mais conhecida do campus, 23 garotos extremamente atraentes e bem dotados— pelo que se diziam nos corredores—, juntos eles formavam a Neo Culture Technology. Era o tipo de fraternidade que só legados conseguiam entrar, filhos de gente rica que há muito também já fizeram parte, ou pessoas extremamente sortudas.
Você se sentia imensamente orgulhosa de se gabar por ter Lee Donghyuck como seu namorado, um desses 23 garotos. O motivo de muitas calcinhas por aí caírem com apenas um olhar dele, mas você evitava pensar muito sobre isso. Sabe que seu namorado apenas tem olhos para você.
Olhando em volta, você ignora as pessoas ao seu redor te encarando e continua empurrando seu espaço pela multidão, agarrada a mão de Jennie Kim que trazia Im Nayeon atrás de si.
"Calma aí gente, esses saltos 'tão me matando!", Nayeon reclamou ajustando a bolsa de marca nos ombros. Você revirou os olhos projetando os lábios em um biquinho fofo e brilhoso com seu gloss. "Por que a pressa, gatinha? Você vai ver ele a noite toda."
Jennie te encarou maliciosa seguindo os passos, segurando a cara de nojo quando um rapaz vomitou perto de seus pés. "É, mas ela não vê a hora de engolir a carinha dele, né?"
Mostrou sua língua para ela, rindo.
"A gente prometeu dar um tempo essa semana pra focar nas provas, só tô com saudade!", você explicou carente e se aproveitou da proximidade para tombar seu ombro com o da amiga. "E não é como se você também não 'tivesse louca pra ver o Tae."
Quando encontrou o silêncio como sua resposta e a risada estrondosa de Nayeon, tomou o argumento como vencido. Passaram por uma cortina de fumaça para, então, se depararem com Mark Lee e Wong Yukhei com cigarros na mão. O cheiro forte de maconha fez sua cabeça doer de levinho, mas você sorriu feliz ao ver os amigos.
"Ih, alá! Se liga em quem apareceu", Yukhei sorriu já abrindo os braços. Você não demorou muito para cumprimentá-lo, logo após Mark.
"Até parece que a gente ia perder", você respondeu rolando as órbitas afetuosamente. Observou Jennie murmurar um 'chega pra lá' para Wong e pegar o cigarro de sua mão, Nayeon já pegava o copo de Mark enquanto ele enchia um novo para si.
"Papo reto, essa festa 'tava um porre antes de vocês chegarem", Lee exclamou descendo o álcool no copinho vermelho que segurava. Você segurou a risada quando Jennie se pronunciou divertida:
"Tá todo galante por quê, hein, Marquinhos? A Nayeon não vai dormir contigo não, desencana!"
"Ah, Jennie, vai pra porra!", eles responderam juntos rindo.
Você se dispersou um pouco, procurando seu namorado. Qualquer vestígio dos cabelos desarrumados ou dos olhinhos pretinhos que você tanto ama, encontrou quase todos ali, menos ele. Jaehyun pegando alguma menina do segundo semestre, Yuta e Shotaro jogavam alguma variação de strip poker com alguns garotos e garotas, Jeno e Jaemin conversando mais calmamente e até acenaram quando te viram. O fez de volta.
"Tá procurando o Hycuk?", Yukhei indagou com um sorrisinho sacana. Te conhecia bem, na verdade, você não fazia muita questão de esconder. Jennie e Nayeon riam do seu jeitinho 'despretensioso' ao procurá-lo por aquelas cabeças adultas.
"Tô, sabe onde ele tá?"
"Por favor, diz logo pra ela antes que essa coitada exploda", Nayeon zombou. Você mostrou o dedo do meio pra ela em retorno. "Te amo amiga!"
"Ama nada, sua traíra", você murmurou brincalhona quando Mark chamou sua atenção apontando pro lado de fora. O copo na boca, no entanto, te fez grunhir. Não estava sendo muito claro.
"Tá jogando beer pong com uns caras do Bangtan, vai lá que 'cê encontra ele", o seu amigo continuou generoso. Você, animadinha, arrumou sua saia e jogou sua bolsa pra Jennie.
"Vai lá, gatinha, mas fica com o celular e manda mensagem se for ficar", ela avisou te devolvendo o aparelho e você praticamente correu pra fora.
O motivo de não tê-lo visto foi porque a mesa ficava basicamente afastada, bem pertinho da piscina, mas lá estava ele. Em toda sua glória. O Lee portava uma roupa bem mais simples do que estava acostumada, o que te indicava que os meninos, provavelmente, tiveram de arrastá-lo da cama para tal festa. A camiseta preta combinava perfeitamente com a correntinha de prata que ele usava, um presente seu.
Mal pôde conter o sorriso ao se aproximar do homem, mirando distraidamente uma bolinha de ping pong em um dos copos antes que seus amigos abrissem caminho para que você o surpreendesse. Cutucando brevemente seu ombro, esperou que o menino se virasse para que pudesse se perder na imensidade escura que eram suas irises. Você nem se preocupou em segurar o risinho divertido que escapou de seus lábios ao ver o sorrisinho sacana e preguiçoso no rosto de seu namorado se formando.
"Princesa", ele chamou abrindo os bracinhos. O jogo já havia sido esquecido quando você pulou nos braços dele para que trocassem um beijo demorado.
Mataram toda a saudade naquilo. Suas línguas dançavam indolentes, esquecendo-se rapidamente do público ao redor. Seu gloss labial se misturando com a boca dele, sentindo o gostinho de cereja que os brilhos traziam. Um ardor se instalou no seu ventre e você apertou as pernas ainda no abraço dele. Haechan tinha te levantado minimante do chão, seus braços se cruzando abaixo de sua bunda, por baixo da saia que usava.
"Arrumem um quarto, pô, ninguém é obrigado a ver isso não!", Jeon Jungkook brincou de algum canto, você honestamente não conseguia distinguir tão imersa naqueles lábios chupando os seus e deixando os arredores de sua boca vermelhos.
"A gente vai", Hyuck murmurou contra você sorrindo devagarinho. Te olhando tão lascivo enquanto te descia para o chão, você podia jurar que ele era o próprio anjo caído da perdição. Seu diabo pessoal.
Manhosa, você gemeu baixinho o beliscando.
"Ei, ei, calma!", o moreno riu enlaçando seus dedos.
"Passamos muito tempo separados, cara! Não posso sentir falta do meu namorado?", você resmungou agarrando o braço dele enquanto se afastavam dali. Conhecia excepcionalmente bem aquele caminho, a casa da piscina já entrava em seu campo de visão. "Ih, não reclamo mais."
"Hm, bom mesmo", o rapaz respondeu de volta te juntando a ele. Sua mão lhe puxando para perto por suas nádegas te fez soltar um riso estrangulado enquanto batia nos braços dele. "Fica quietinha aí enquanto eu abro, vai."
Você ofegou abrindo a boca em um perfeito 'O', em falso choque com a audácia de seu namorado.
"Que audácia é essa, Donghyuck?", você indagou risonha. O namorado revirava o molinho de chaves na mão irritadiço com a demora, você não pôde evitar de ver graça no menino. Sem se aguentar, você grudou os lábios no pescoço do moreno deixando sua trilha de beijinhos e mordidas ali. "Você tá tão lindinho hoje."
Chupando o ponto entre a juntura de seu pomo de seu pomo de adão e sua traqueia, você escutou o ofegar do namorado que ainda tentava abrir a porta do local. Sacana, você escorregou suas mãos pelo corpo dele. Uma delas na bunda dele, a outra segurando os fiozinhos pequenos em sua nuca. Puxando de levinho conforme fazia seu estrago na garganta do rapaz.
"E você toda safada", o Lee respondeu te apertando contra si. Afastou seu rostinho da curvatura do pescoço dele, os dedos dele fincavam em sua nuca num aperto gostoso que te fez sorrir preguiçosa. Os lábios inchados dele pareciam extremamente convidativos. "Sentiu tanto assim a minha falta, é?"
Você assentiu, fechando a distância entre vocês. Beijava ele de forma ociosa, deixando com que sua uma de suas pernas se encaixasse perfeitamente entre as dele aproximando suas intimidades. Você gemeu, sem vergonha nenhuma, quando ouviu o click da porta atrás de você. Não demorou muito para Haechan te empurrar para dentro e fechar a única guarnição que os separava da grande festa de fraternidade.
"Uhum", você murmurou contra os lábios dele. Enquanto Haechan mordia sua boca, você desabotoava a blusinha social que usava com a saia combinando. Assim que a peça caiu no chão, você sentiu o ar gelado bater contra seus pontinhos sensíveis e eriçados pelo tesão. Entre cada beijo, você falava:
"Daqui a pouco", beijo. "Vou ter que mudar seu contato", outro beijo. "Pra 'proibido me deixar'", mais um beijo. "'Sozinha'."
"A ideia foi sua", ele quis rebater. As mãos grandes de Hyuck foram para seus peitos, sempre obcecado, você anotou mentalmente risonha. Os dedos ágeis brincavam com os mamilos, os girando devagarinho.
"Nem sei onde eu 'tava com a cabeça", você respondeu tirando a camisa dele. A visão do peitoral bem manuseado do namorado te fez grunhir, jogou a cabeça pra trás quando ele abocanhou um de seus seios brincando com ele. "Dongsookie."
"Gostosa demais, puta que me pariu"
Você gargalhou em meio aos sons pecaminosos que seus lábios inchados soltavam, travando uma batalha entre suas mãos e o corpo dele para achar o cinto do rapaz. Demorou um pouco, mas você achou. Cintilante contra o escuro do cômodo, mas foi nele que se apoiou ao ajoelhar na frente de Lee Donghyuck com o sorriso mais pervertido que podia.
"Bebê...", ele chamou em tom de aviso.
"Shhh, fica quietinho e aproveita, vai!", você respondeu adaptando as palavras anteriores dele. O feitiço se voltando contra o feiticeiro, notou, abrindo a peça de roupa para liberar o falo rijo do coreano. Ele te xingou brincalhão, mas obedeceu suspirando.
Enquanto você masturbava o membro, dando lambidinhas tímidas aqui e ali, escutou ele dizer:
"Vou precisar tá te fazendo futura mãe dos meus filhos, não vai ter como", resmungou desconexo e você não pôde deixar de sentir borboletinhas na barriga.
Enfiando o pau lentamente na boca, respirando com clareza para não engasgar, você ficou ali vendo o moreno se transformar em nada com os seus movimentos. Fazendo a cabeça dele girar e girar, pensar somente em você e nada ao mesmo tempo. A sensação era incrível pra cacete.
#₊‧ ˖ ࣪ ་ 🐇 works by vivi#lee donghyuck#lee haechan#lee donghyuck smut#lee haechan smut#lee donghyuck x reader#lee haechan x reader#nct 127 smut#nct dream smut
174 notes
·
View notes
Note
lucas x male reader?
story: m/n gets kidnapped by a mafia group, and their leader, yukhei, wants the money that the former's family owes him - it doesn't come, as they don't care about m/n.
this makes yukhei have a change of heart.
(lucas is not really a jerk, he's just trying to do his job)
Hii, I made it into a chaebol m!reader x mafia leader! lucas fic,
hope you don't mind. I've never written mafia au. So this is pure shit I'm really sorry. I'll rewrite it and make it better once I have more experience.
Thankyou for requesting and reading it. ALSO- this was an amazing request. Renegade is such a bop and he LOOKS SO FUCKING HOT I LOVE HIM SO MUCH. Thankgod there are still Lucas stans on Tumblr.
Anyway hope you tolerate this fic T-T
REQUESTS ARE STILL OPEN BTW!!
dk the word limit prolly 1k words
warnings: kidnapping, stockholm syndrome???, soft boy mafia lucas, angst, fluff?, small mention of religious trauma, family's a bitch, drugging, panic attack, hyperventilating, thoughts about death, mentions murder, daddy issues?, death, swearing, badly written threats, winwin is a dick but he loves you :), Lucas being HOTTIE MAFIA LEADER OOF, kissing.
To myself- Lucas x M!reader
-
Coming out to your orthodox religious family was not easy. On the surface the media thinks you're this wholesome rich family but the truth was much deeper and darker than it appeared.
You were sitting in a bar drinking away your problems when you were approached by a cute gentleman.
"Hi, rough day? May I buy you a drink?" he smiled at you
you tiredly sighed,
"If you're trying to get me into your bed, not happening."
He chuckled,
"Let me just buy you a drink, I'll walk away if you're not interested." You scanned his face, not so discreetly.
He looked cute and shy..you didn't see anything shady about him. You cautiously eyed his again and nodded. He showed a toothy grin at that.
"I'm Winwin by the way!"
"___" you replied and for the first time that night showed a slight smile.
_
A few hours had passed and Winwin started to grow on you, a couple of drinks more and your eyes started getting droopy.
Before you could call your driver to pick you; you passed out.
-
When you woke up, you had no idea where you where. Immediately you sat up and met with a throbbing headache. When you tried to get up, you realised your hands were tied. Panicked you screamed and screamed for someone to help you. You screamed till you lost your voice, and burst out crying. You had no idea what happened to you, what they'll do to you or if you'll even get out of here alive. All those thoughts became too mouth and you felt a bitter metallic taste in your mouth as your throat ran dry. You couldn't breathe. The worst of all, the room was empty except for a clock in it, it had been a long time since you were here and you were almost sure no one was looking for you.
"Ya done screaming or should I give you more of a reason to cry about?" You did not realise someone else was in the room with you. It was Winwin. Your heart sank.
"Y-you! What have you done to me!? Let me out! P-please." The last word came out as a weak plea and he laughed at your pathetic state,
"Can't, boss' orders. Yknow if he hadn't told me to bring you to him, I'd might as well taken you out on that little date." He winked at you and you were filled with disgust as fresh tears threatened to spill out from your eyes.
Your chest, throat, stomach everything hurt. You felt like you could throw up any minute.
It took you 15 minutes to calm yourself down all the while Winwin was looking at you with an amused look on his face, watching your every move like a hawk.
You were just blankly staring at a wall. The worst that can happen is they'll kill you. Who cares if you die?
-
Five hours had passed since then and you were doing nothing, feeling nothing so you closed your eyes and tried to sleep on the dirty floor. Winwin stepped out of the room to call someone, he did not realise the door is not soundproof. It sounded like he was threatening someone, probably your family you presumed.
-
"We have your son motherfucker. If you don't fucking pay us back you'll find his body in your front gate. Have fun when the headlines say 'L/n Family's Youngest son found dead on their door. It'll be fun seeing police raid your family seeing all the black money you have." he laughed
"Do what you want with him. You can't hurt my business. You're a nobody." and he heard the beeping of the phone.
-
The door, half broken and rusty slowly creaked opened and the fear you felt when you first came here returned. Winwin stood up straight and greeted the man. He had long black hair, his gaze cold, almost predatory.
"Did you hear back from those bastards?" he spat out, glaring at Winwin.
There was an awkward silence from his side and he eyed him and looked back at you. Immediately understanding what it meant, you weakly laughed.
The whole situation was so funny to you when it finally clicked.
You came from a famous family full of businessmen. People so influential that every move you made had to be absolutely perfect- however to them, you were far from it. The first shock came to your father when you were fifteen years old and told him you wanted to be an artist, that you had no interest in the business. Second and the final straw was 2 days ago when you came out to him and he disowned you.
To think such educated men could have such shallow ideals.
You remembered your mother, how loving she was. If she were here she'd definitely accepted you. You remembered how she told you crying how all this success was a lie and she wanted you to stay as far away from it as possible, afterall you weren't like your father and brothers. You remembered how you saw her that night for the last time. You remembered how you heard them fight in the other room, your brothers had left the country to pursue their studies. You remembered how you heard her scream but your door was locked from the outside. You remembered vaguely seeing a blood stain in the carpet which magically disappeared the next day. You remembered the police labelling the case as a suicide, how there was literally no evidence found- how each and every corner of the house was checked except the locker your father held the keys to.
The realisation made your blood run cold.
Your father had borrowed a large sum of money from someone years ago to start his business. He always assured your mother he'd paid them back. The situation in front of you made it clear that your father has always been a selfish bastard.
The thoughts, the questions, the suspicions hit you like a train wreck and you started laughing loudly. Both men looked at you puzzled.
"I cannot, that fucker- no one's coming for me, he killed her and he'll kill me too. I'm gonna die here anyway. That's so funny. Its always been fucking money. It's more important to him than fucking accepting his son and supporting his wife." You said between your laughs as tears spilled through your eyes
The man knelt down, his eyes softened a bit, voice comforting yet distanced, he motioned Winwin to get out of the room and spoke,
"Hey, calm down. You're not gonna die here. I'll take care of him. I'm sorry I involved you into this. I'll let you go. Just an advice, don't go back there. Get your own place, you have a chance to disappear from his life. Take it. I'm Yukhei by the way, you can call me Lucas." he smiled a bit.
You blinked in confusion, looking for any signs of humour in his words but there were none. He sounded genuine. It puzzled you how he could switch up so quickly. It made you curious to know more about him. Lord have you gone insane.
"What if I don't wanna leave. What if I want to help you get rid of him?"
And he only smiled.
"I'm not alien to murderer, rich heartless fathers." he joked,
"And I thought I was unique." he laughed at your comment. He has a nice laugh. You thought. You wanted to hear it more. Its funny to you how you feel safer with a literal mafia leader than you've ever felt with your father.
You talked some more, growing fonder of him each passing second. You realised he's not as cold as he appears. He was just doing his job and truthfully your father was just a huge dick. He has such a bright smile. His eyes had this spark when he was talking about the people he works with. He was making your heart beat faster.
He took you to his room, gave you clean clothes to change into and made you eat.
"You know, Winwin likes you- he felt bad about whatever he did." you nodded as he continued, the room suddenly felt hotter than it was as he leaned closer,
"Too bad, I want to keep you to myself" He whispered in your ear before he held your chin and connected your lips together.
-
#nct dream#nct dream fluff#nct fluff#nct 127#writers on tumblr#nct#kpop#lucas wayv#lucas wong#wong yukhei#wong yukhei fluff#lucas wong fluff#lucas wong fic#lucas wong sm
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
☆ [nostalgic] summer romance! hendery
another late as all hell birthday au! but happy bday dery~!
find others here: johnny | haechan | taeil | taeyong | mark | jaemin | yangyang | yuta | sicheng | chenle | kun | yukhei | doyoung | jaehyun | jungwoo | ten | jisung | renjun | jeno | xiaojun | shotaro
"the air conditioner is broken in my apartment."
you cross your arms and jut your hip out with an amused gaze
"uhuh and the world is ending on thursday. what do you really want hendery?
he wipes the back of his neck and shoves his palm into your face with the evidence that he's been sweating for hours
you pull back just in time with a face
"im serious, my place feels like the pits of hells."
"i think that's fitting."
you don't uncross your arms and hendery groans
"c'mon, please just let me in for an hour of relief."
hendery looks unbearably long
taking up most of your carpet and then some as he lays starfish in your cool living room
you had been watching something on your tv, absentmindedly wasting your weekend away when he'd come ringing on your doorbell
technically, you aren't "enemies" or anything - you've been neighbors for well over half a year
it's just something about him irks you.
maybe it's the way he has one of those obnoxious doormats that doesn't stick to the ground so if you aren't looking and step on it - you'll go sliding down the hall like you're on ice
or the fact that you noticed he doesn't properly know the difference between fabric softener and detergent so he just pours them into the machine when he's in the laundry room with you
actually, you grind your teeth yourself, it's none of those - it's the fact that he thinks he's entitled to everyone else's hospitality and never gives any of his ow-
"can you throw me a pillow?"
he outstretches his toned arm and you ignore the way his muscles flex as you chuck one off your sofa at him with the intent to hurt
but he catches it effortlessly and without anything close to a thanks
he's a brat. that's why we don't get along.
"can i change the channel?"
"no."
"you aren't even watching the tv."
"and this isn't even your house."
hendery rolls over onto his back and gives you a glistening white smile that you're both envious and pissed off at.
"hey, why do you hate me so much - could it be that you secretly want all of thi-"
he runs his hand down the line of his body and that's the straw on the camel's back for you
"get out."
"oh come o-"
the door shuts with a heavy, cruel thud and you are left in peace again.
you stare at the pillow on your carpet and walk up and down the spot where you can still feel the heat from his body.
what a weirdo. well at least he won't bother me again.
you're in the shower the next time someone rings on your doorbell.
you half expect it to be the deliveryman so you peek your head around the curtain to yell out that they can leave the package at the door but all you get in response is another doorbell ring
you huff and grab a towel, wrap it around yourself and trek out with slippery footprints left in trail as you get to the door
"who is it?"
the doorbell rings again
maybe it's the building manager? only she's such a hardass about things and wouldn't just give up after the first ring.
you sigh and unlock the door to open it - fully sure now that it's the manager - when all you see in front of you is
hendery
he looks you up and down and you stare back in horror
seemingly unaffected by your appearance he points over his back
"our air conditioners still busted is it ok if-"
"NO!"
you shut the door again and hear hendery yelp in surprise, then add "you could have crushed my fingers!" for good measure
you stand there and grit your teeth - glaring at the door as if you're glaring at him
"hendery. im not letting you in here anymore!"
"but whhhhhhhy - it's so hot, it's like one hundred degrees out and kun can't fix the damn thing so im dying pleaseeeeeeee spare some mercy!"
you harden in your resolve
"no! if you want free AC, go stick your head in the freezer section of the grocery store!"
you think you hear his footsteps shuffle away and the tension releases in your shoulders
you head back into the shower and stand under the water as you try and figure out what exactly made you this mad this time
obviously, it was because he's coming here to annoy me.
the angel on your shoulder quips
but the demon on your other shakes its head
aren't you mad he wasn't all flustered seeing you like this?
the self-conversation is bizarre, and you shut off the water to stop it
when you dry off you decide that the summer heat is getting to you, what does it matter to me what hendery thinks?
you need to go get some ice cream and regain your dignity
you’re humming to yourself, trying to decide between a tub of plain vanilla or the box of mango popsicles
when you hear the door to the freezer beside you open
at first you don’t look up, but then you hear a loud sigh and you peek from the corner of your eye just for your gaze to fall on the one person you really - really - do not want to see right now
“hendery. what are you doing?”
he moves aside a carton of cool whip to rest his head on the shelf inside
“i’m doing what you told me to do. sticking my head into a freezer.”
you look around to see if any employees are milling about
and if they are, you fully intend on abandoning this conversation so no one incorrectly thinks you and hendery have anything to do with each other
but don’t you?
an evil voice in your head suddenly chimes
look at him - doing exactly what you said. isn’t that kind of ........ cute?
you are so dumbfounded by your own inner dialogue that you scoff and hendery raises an eyebrow
“why are you scoffing, first i can’t use the ac in your place and now i can’t even do this? you’re the one-”
you grab the carton of vanilla and let the freezer door shut hard enough to shake the others beside it
hendery pops his head and squints his eyes
“you can do whatever you want hendery.”
“does that me-”
you extend your hand and point directly between his eyes
“let me rephrase that: you can do whatever you want, hendery, as long as it is not in my presence.”
you are half way to the cash register when you suddenly stop
you look over your shoulder, and a part of you seriously expects to see him there again
pouting and whining and annoying you again
but hendery is nowhere to be seen and you pretend the weird drop in your stomach is from the mean look a random lady throws your way for blocking her path to the produce
hendery doesn’t show up for the next couple of days
you say you notice it only because you’re enjoying the fact that he took your last warning to heart
but in reality, as the vanilla carton of ice cream you bought empties little by little, you realize you’re just searching for him for another reason
one you don’t think you want to confront yet
then one day, when you’re sitting beside the window and eating the last of your ice cream you see him
he’s sitting in the little park across the street, right under the water fountain, and a group of kids are circling around him
they’re all counting and laughing and the sound makes it up into your ears
hendery suddenly jumps up, shaking the water for him hair and starts chasing one of the kids
they run all around the park and hendery purposely slows down so that he can’t catch them
you roll your eyes, what’s he doing playing with kids at his age?
and then the kid he was chasing falls, scrapping hands and knees on the hard ground
hendery immediately hovers over, your spoon stays in your mouth as you watch him scoop the little body up into his hands and rush over to where you presume the kids mother or aunt or older sister is
the other children form a curious circle, the ice cream starts to melt down the side of your spoon as you concentrate on the way the one who fell is still clinging onto hendery’s sleeve as their wounds are bandaged up
hendery looks up for a brief second and you back away from the windowsill on instinct
the carton of ice cream drops down beside you
it happens again, this unexpected view of hendery from a distance
you’re coming home from a meeting with a friend and he’s across the street at the bus stop
at first you just look to make sure it’s him, but that posture and grin as he stares down at his phone is a dead giveaway to his identity
so you tell yourself to just keeping going - out of fear that you’ll somehow make eye contact
then, you see him suddenly bend down
at his feet is a local stray, she rubs up against his bare legs and hendery scratches behind her ear
if you remember correctly, that same stray has never liked you, hissing even when you had tried to put out a saucer of tuna
so you stop walking and watch as it nearly splays down over his feet and hendery laughs and tickles it
and you hate to say it but you think he looks almost.........cute.
the bus comes puffing down the hill though and hendery picks the cat up carefully and sets it safely in the nearby bushes of another building
before he can turn around in time to see you, the bus blocks both your views
you hurry along and try to distract yourself with the thoughts of what you’ll have for dinner
summer is at its worst when you wake up and check to see that the temperature is forecasted to be 99 degrees
you turn the ac on and sit down to think of what you can do in such horrible weather
when you lean down to press your forehead to the cool surface of your table you think
should i let hendery in, is his ac still broken?
you jolt at the thought.
recently, you’ve been thinking about hendery a lot. way more than you ever have before.
you’d been watching some b-listed romcom the night before and when the lead had fell on his butt trying to impress the girl of his dreams you’d akin it to something he would do
it was downright unsettling
the sun has cursed you - you reckon - that’s what it is
ever since you met him you knew you two wouldn’t get along, yet here you are sprouting up the thought of actually inviting him over if his ac really still is broken
you groan
no, it’s not because you care about hendery or have suddenly grown feelings for him. you’re just a concerned neighbor. plus hendery lives with kun and you.........like kun well enough.
it’s enough of an excuse that gets you up and down the hall, knocking on the door
hendery doesn’t answer, but kun does - and so does a gust of strong, cool air
“oh. you fixed your ac.”
you say before you can think and kun raises an eyebrow
“fixed? it was never broken.”
“oh.”
you blink up and into kun’s confused expression
before either of you can follow up with a question in the awkward, tension-filled silence
hendery appears behind kun with his bedhead and no shirt. he doesn’t see you as he rubs the sleep from his eyes and asks if kun can make him an omelet
you wave without a word and rush back to your own apartment before hendery has the time to notice
you hear kun say something about how hendery needs to learn how to crack eggs himself before the door shuts
your heart is beating ever so erratically in your chest. at the kind of speed that you would deem humiliating.
but, if the ac was never broken then why was hendery always bothering me about it?
the devil pops back up onto your shoulder with a grin big and red like candy
maybe, he just wanted an excuse to be around you.
you spend the rest of the day debating this.
first off, hendery did seem like the type that would annoy his crush in highschool with weird nicknames or notes passed around during class
that is in highschool - you’re both adults now. there was no way he would still be doing the same thing
then again, this was hendery you were talking about, whose common language and overall vibe seemed to work best with children and animals
you try to convince yourself that that’s exactly the issue
why am i suddenly liking a guy who acts like .... that?
by “that” you had meant childish and weird - but maybe “that” was slowly turning into kind, fun, and really easy to love
the thoughts clog up your brain, mixed with the miserable heat, you just give up and go to bed early
you hope you wake up with a clarity of mind
instead, you wake up to a note slipped under your door
you pick it up and know who it is from immediately.
guess he really isn’t above highschool level flirting afterall?
you read it and it says that hendery wants to meet you in front of the freezer you two talked at last
half of you says you need to keep face and just not go.
the other half is sick and tired of being single.
hendery is wearing basketball shorts and a plain grey hoodie when you show up
“a lot of layers for someone who said their air conditioner is broken.”
is your opener and hendery turns to you, first smiling and then letting his face fall into a serious expression
it’s the first time you’ve ever seen his eyes not twinkle with some form of mischief
“yeah - i - kun told me you stopped by.”
now you feel your own playfulness wear off and while clearing your throat you wait for him to continue
“i’m sorry about lying. and im sorry about always being a nuisance to you.”
you wait two beats and hendery stays quiet
“anything else?”
you can tell he doesn’t really know what you mean by the question, you know he’s racking his brain for the ‘right’ answer
“i mean - um.........i’m sorry for being....um........rude?”
he tries and in response, you can only jut out your hip and roll your eyes
by that, hendery can tell that he hasn’t said what you’re wanting to hear so he tries again
“i’m sorry for acting like a chi-”
“hendery.”
he straightens up and stares into your eyes with concentration
“why did you lie in the first place? that’s what i want to hear. what was the reason.”
again, you can tell the cogs in his head are turning, and you start to second guess yourself
maybe he didn’t just do it because he wanted to be around me - maybe he really just wanted to annoy someone? was he just.....
“kun said i should apologize, i shouldn’t bother people just because i’m bored.”
........bored
you think you hear something break, maybe a glass bottle in another aisle over
but the ringing sound in your ears is actually just the fragments of your own heart
“right. you were just bored.”
you repeat and a shadow casts itself over your face. hendery reads the switch fast and reaches out to touch your shoulder
you shake it off and turn to leave, as there isn’t much else you can say
this time you don’t look back to see if he’s following you. you don’t think twice about the time you’ve spent changing your opinion on him and you decide that afterall, you knew that you and hendery just would never get along. in any kind of way.
“i’m sorry.”
his voice comes from over your shoulder before you can push your way out of the exit door of the grocery store
“kun also said i shouldn’t lie. i was bothering you because i like you. i was acting like a five year old with a crush because that’s the only way i’ve ever been with the people i like. i know it’s dumb and i know i really made you mad so i- i’m sorry.”
before you can turn, hendery tries to move past you and run away first
you catch him by the back of his hoodie and he freezes up when you tug him back toward you
“i’ll do anything ok, seriously, i’m sorry i will try my best to stop liking you because i know it’s a burden please i-”
he’s rambling and rambling and you two are blocking the way for people to get out of the store
so wordlessly and with more force than you mean to, slam your arms around him from behind
you bury your head into the fabric
“you talk so much. i think i like you too.”
if you weren’t hugging him, you might have been able to see the physical joy that spreads over hendery’s face
it lights up every part of his features and he scrambles to turn in you hold to hug you back
he leans in, eager and overflowing to try and kiss you, but you put a hand up against his mouth
“we’re still in the store.”
he nods, saying something muffled and you push him toward the exit. someone scuttles past you and mutters something about how you both are being so annoying right now
when you finally get back to your place, you tell hendery that he can try again - with the kiss of course - but this time you want a genuine try and not some kind of messy puppy slobber which is what you imagine he had in mind
hendery feigns offence, but when he takes your face in his hands, he’s gentle and you’re thankful that his mouth tastes like fresh mint
“did you plan for this to happen?”
you joke later as you two cuddle against each other with your ac on blast
“of course. i knew you’d fall for my charms one day.”
you playfully pinch him and hendery cries out like it seriously hurts
you laugh, the two of you laugh together, but you can’t say he’s wrong
at the end of the day - somehow - you did end up falling for some kind of charm
and that charm stays with hendery, even as you two grow older together
and being neighbors turns to dating turns to living together
and the one summer where your shared air conditioner actually breaks and you two find yourself standing in the freezer section with the doors open
trying to take in as much free cold air as possible
you look at hendery’s reflection in the glass with a big smile
“babe, you were so smart back then. this is way better than an ac.”
he chuckles at his own corny joke before you can
you want to quip back, but in the moment all you can do is see young hendery in front of you
sticking his head in between cool whip and ice cream just because you told him to
“hey - i love you.”
you blurt out, even though you’ve said it way too many times before
hendery smiles, says “i love you too”
and draws a heart in the condensation on the door
you grin and then under it hendery adds word that makes your eyes go wide
“forever?”
#well well well. look who is done even though february was one billion years ago#wayv scenarios#wayv imagines#hendery scenarios#wayv au#hendery au#hendery imagines#wayv sfw#nct au#nct sfw#nct hendery#nostalgic summer romance#idk what to tag I ONLY HAVE ONE PERSON LEFT.
270 notes
·
View notes
Text
a collection of all my works! includes those made on my other blogs.
[BLURBS]
[all]
[most popular]
sorted by: member
taeil, johnny, taeyong, yuta, doyoung, ten, kun, sicheng, jaehyun, jungwoo, yukhei, hendery, xiaojun, yangyang, shotaro, sungchan, mark, renjun, jeno, donghyuck, jaemin, chenle, jisung
[FICS]
Johnny Suh
two tickets to paradise | best friend!johnny, vacation (resort)!au, summer!au, fake dating!au, best friends to lovers!au, fluff, slight angst
↳ word count: 14.8k
↳ after your fiance leaves you at the altar, you’re devastated – but not devastated enough to cancel your honeymoon. instead, your best friend johnny accompanies you, and you start thinking that your fiance wasn’t right for you after all.
Mark Lee
reunion | barista!reader, exes to lovers!au, angst, fluff, smut
↳ word count: 7.4k
↳ Suddenly Mark Lee, your high school ex-boyfriend, is back in your life, and you’re not so sure that it’s a bad thing.
Huang Renjun
the trojan horse | royalty!au, historical (late 1700s)!au, arranged marriage!au, heavy angst, fluff, smut
teaser (unofficial; 100+ words)
teaser (official; 1.7k words)
↳ word count: 19.6k
↳ In which the boy you fall in love with isn't who you think he is.
Lee Jeno
summer of love | ‘90’s!au, brother’s best friend!au, summer!au, neighbor!au, slice of life(ish)!au, fluff, slowburn
↳ word count: 15.2k
↳ The summer of 1997 was a weird time. As a person living in the modern era, you’d completely forgotten what it was like to live in the ‘90’s. In May 1997, you listened to the Backstreet Boys, flipped through TV Guide, and had an answering machine which seems so archaic now. But that isn’t the only reason why the summer of 1997 was weird. That summer was the time you fell for your brother’s best friend.
[SERIES]
sugar | ceo/single dad!jaehyun, secretary!reader, fluff, slight angst, smut (in some parts)
pt. 1 | 4k words, fluff
pt. 2 | 14k words, fluff, slight angst, smut
↳ They say it’s lonely at the top, especially for Jung Jaehyun, owner and founder of Jung Industries. As a single dad who just wants to be the best father to his daughter, he realizes that you make his life a little sweeter when you’re by his side.
[EDITS]
eclipse: the first mini album | taeil & haechan, edit, mini album!au
ridin' as a netflix movie | edit, netflix!au, streetracer!dreamies
markhyuck as james bond films | edit, james bond!au, movie!au
nomin as james bond films | edit, james bond!au, movie!au
nct 2020's resonance as a netflix tv series | edit, netflix!au, mystery
random (but cute) texts with boyfriend!jaemin | text au, edit
boo's and spirits | paranormal podcaster!renjun, spotify!au
[MOODBOARDS]
johnny & dark blue | johnny & pink | johnny & cream | jaehyun & green | jaehyun & pink | jaemin & silver | sicheng & purple | jeno & black | hendery & green | haechan & yellow | renjun & baby blue | mark & brown | yuta & gray | ten & red | taeyong & sky blue |
380 notes
·
View notes
Text
Like a butterfly part 2
A/N: Chapter 2 of my Yuta🦋 fanfiction is here! I’m starting to like how things are slowly building up between the characters and Y/N.
Thank you so much for all the love and support on part 1! :D
🦋< Previous part – Next part >
Pairing: Nakamoto Yuta x Female! Reader
Contains: Non-idol! AU, Tattoo artist! Yuta, Librarian! Reader, Comedy, Drama, Friends to lovers, Romance, Y/N dealing with a bit low self-esteem :( Descriptions of: getting tattoos and piercings,
Warnings: Alcohol, bad language, cigarettes, cursing, drinking, smoking, jealousy.
Wordcount: 5,026
Disclaimer: The reader I’ve created in this fanfiction is a woman of East Asian descent and she has certain features and looks a certain way. The reason for this is that I wanted some more East Asian representation in Kpop fanfics! Some of these relationships between said persons are only meant to be considered fictional, in no way do I ship them in real life. They’re just there to add dynamic to the plot. (Also, because my multi fan ass just wants to have fun.) Please keep in mind that the way I’ve described the idols in this story is in no way real or representative of how they behave in real life, this is just based on my imagination.
Also in this fanfiction, some said persons are involved in an abusive, unhealthy and manipulative relationship. Please keep in mind that this is all fanmade and fiction. I don’t encourage this kind of terrible relationship and if you are in one, please seek help. Never put yourself second to anyone; remember that you’re important and loved. 💚
“Unnie, didn’t your mom call yesterday?” Chaeyoung asked, adding some tofu to the red soup. “Yeah, she did. My mother actually wanted to say hi to Bryce if he was nearby, but I lied to her and said that he was studying with his classmates…” You mumbled, feeling guilt in your heart as Chaeyoung patted your shoulder.
“You know Unnie, you should break up with Bryce. He’s always broke and never cares about you. I don’t want you to be with a horrible lowlife loser like him!” Chaeyoung said as she filled the two bowls with the Kimchi Jjigae we made.
She’s right… but you can’t break up with him… You didn’t want to be left alone and lonely again… You felt so fragile and weak on your own…
“If I break up with Bryce, then I’ll be alone and so lonely… Chaeng, I’m not as strong and outgoing as you are…” You confessed sheepishly as she sighed. “You’ll never be alone, Unnie… You have me,” she said comforting you. “Besides, there are other guys that are sweeter than him, you know,” Chaeyoung added as you chuckled, the two of you ate dinner.
“Jungkook’s going to have a lip and eyebrow piercing done once he has saved enough money,” Chaeyoung giggled as you smiled, “wow, isn’t getting one piercing painful enough?” You asked as she shrugged, “well, after getting tattoos you kinda get numb to the pain I suppose,” she explained as you continued watching ‘NeverTheLess’. “Park Jaeon’s so cute, it’s just too bad he’s a player,” you sighed as she chuckled. “You seem to like bad boys, Y/N-Unnie~” Chaeyoung giggled.
“No, I don’t.” You denied it, knowing there was some truth to her statement. “Ah, my aunt and niece will visit Seoul soon,” you added as she smiled. “Oh that’s nice, Ayaka must be a big girl by now,” Chaeyoung folded her arms and looked at you with a smile.
“I might have to babysit her one of these days,” you said. “That’s fine, we can go on a boba tea date,” Chaeyoung said, sketching some pokémons.
“Long time no see,” Ten said, greeting his tall friend, “how was Hong Kong, Yukhei?” Mark asked, doing the handshake. “It was nice, I really missed my mom’s food, how has it been here?” Yukhei responded.
“It’s been alright, quite busy these days with butterfly tattoos,” Johnny said, looking over at Yuta drawing one from the book.
“I’m actually here to get a tattoo myself, a lion one,” Yukhei chuckled, lifting his shirt, “right here, please,” Yuta and Ten nodded, “got a sketch or a picture for reference?” He nodded, showing a picture of a lion. “Alright, let’s get started then, follow me, Yukhei,” Ten said, walking over to his room.
A few hours had passed…
“Hello, ah aunt Asami, how are you?” You facetimed with her as she smiled and waved. “I’m fine, we just arrived at the hotel in Seoul. How are you sweet Y/N?” Asami asked. “I’m doing just okay, it’s good to see you had a safe trip. Where’s Ayaka-chan?” You looked at her. “She’s sleeping, hehe,” Asami replied as you nodded, “It must be exhausting to travel, huh?” You added while chuckling a little. “I’ll see you tomorrow at 3:00 PM, would that be okay with you?” She asked as you checked your calendar, “sure that’ll be perfect, I get off around 3:00 PM,” you smiled and waved, “goodnight, aunt Asami.” You looked at the time and it showed 9:45 PM, someone knocked on the door as you went to check it.
“Ah good evening, Y/N-Noona,” Jungkook smiled and bowed as you did the same, “hey Jungkook, how are you?” You said, opening the door to let him in. “Thanks, Noona, he took his shoes off as he was holding a bouquet. “Chaeng’s showering, did you guys have plans tonight?” You folded your arms, smiling and leaning against the wall.
How sweet, Jungkook got Chaeng’s favorite flowers…
“No, I just wanted to see her,” Jungkook smiled, his dimples appearing. “I thought that you were in Busan.”
You said as he sat on the couch, “I was, but I heard that Chae was stressed with her upcoming art project so I thought I’d go and see her.” He held the bouquet with white roses. “Would you like something to drink?” You walked over to the refrigerator as he nodded, “thanks Y/N-Noona,” he took a sip. “How’s Bryce?” You had your hands between your legs as you let out a sigh.
“Ah Babe, you’re here,” Chaeyoung said, walking out with a towel on her shoulders. She was wearing a tank top and a pair of shorts. Jungkook got up and kissed her, “what are these for?” She looked at the bouquet and blushed, “they’re for you, I thought you’d love them,” he chuckled as she giggled. “You’re so sweet, you came all the way just to see how I was doing.” She voiced as he nodded, “anything for my Chaeng,” he kissed her.
“Aww you two lovebirds are so cute,” you teased as Chaeyoung giggled, “are you staying here tonight, Babe?” she asked, fluttering her eyes. “I’d love to, but I have an early shift with my partner tomorrow, so I gotta go but I’ll see you tomorrow, Chaeng-girl,” Jungkook said before kissing her goodbye. “Have a good night, see you Y/N,” he waved and left.
“Right, we should probably also head to bed,” you yawned, turning off the TV as Chaeyoung stretched her arms, “mmh-mmh, you’re right, goodnight Unnie,” she said, waddling to her room. You walked over to the bathroom to do your skincare routine and brush your teeth.
The next morning you woke up and walked over to the kitchen when you noticed a piece of paper written next to the plate. It was Thursday the 9th of September 2021.
Mornin’ Unnie
I’ve made you some waffles with fruit, hope you’ll have a lovely day. See you later.
- Love, Chaeng
“How sweet of Chaeng to wake up early and make Belgian waffles for me…” You mumbled with a smile as you began to eat it, you also ate some strawberries and slices of kiwi.
“Irene-Unnie, do we have any Japanese releases of my favorite manga?” You asked, stacking a pile of returned books in the cart. “Hmm, I’ve ordered a few, they’ll arrive today,” she said, checking the computer as you smiled.
That’s great, Ayaka’s going to be so happy. And you also get to practice your Japanese.
“Any particular ones in mind? I’ll reserve them for you if you’d like that Ms. Miyoshi,” Irene said with a smile as you nodded, “well, if you happen to find volumes 1 and 2 of Tokyo Mew Mew, I’d really appreciate it, my niece Ayaka really loves that series.” You started returning the books to their original place on the shelves. “Sure, I’ll make sure to look out for them.” She said, cleaning the tables.
After a few hours had passed, you went to the nearby 7-11 to grab lunch. You walked around the aisle for a bit, searching for chicken katsu onigiris. You smiled and placed them in your basket, you also got a cup with ice cubes, kimchi rice bulgogi beef onigiris, and a pouch of lychee juice. Lastly, you placed three fruit sandos and you were ready to pay.
You walked back to the library inside the staff’s room as you began to eat your lunch. “Enjoy, your food, Miyoshi,” Irene said, giggling as you bowed, “thank you, Irene-Unnie,” you checked your phone as a facetime call with aunt Asami popped on your screen.
“Ah hello, you two!” You waved as Ayaka giggled happily, “Y/N-Onee-chan! How are you?” She asked, “All good, just eating my lunch, how are you two?” you asked, waving your onigiri as she smiled. “We’re fine, just shopping in the Lotte Department Store. The weather seems to be a lot better here in Korea after all,” Asami said as Ayaka leaned in, “Isn’t Chaeyoung-Onee-san with you?” You shook your head, “she’s in school right now and I’m at work, sweetie,” you rested your head in your hand, “but you’ll see her later when we go to drink some boba tea, he he~” you smiled happily.
“Yay! I’d love to, I can’t wait to see you later, Y/N-Nee!” Ayaka giggled as you ate your bulgogi onigiri and waved goodbye.
Man, I was starving. I guess I’m nearing my period…
You walked around, collecting books. Afterward, you began scheduling events and author signings. “Ah, there’s going to be a tea ceremony next week?” You asked Irene as she nodded, “yes, I’ve heard there’ll be a lot of people,” she smiled, “would you like to join? I’ve heard there is going to be Japanese matcha tea too.”
You smiled and nodded, “I’d love to, Irene-Unnie.”
A few hours had passed as you were finally off, “I’m off, see you,” you waved as she bowed. Suddenly stood Mr. Nakamoto in front of you, “hello Ms. Miyoshi, are you off?” You nodded, “yes. Are you here to borrow another book?”
He rubbed the back of his head, “Actually, I came to see you,” he looked into your eyes. “Me? You came here to see me?” Nakamoto nodded and stepped forward, “do you have any plans right now?” You nodded, “I’ve got to go and see my niece, Ayaka,” you mumbled, rubbing your arm.
“Y/N-Onee-chan!” Ayaka ran and hugged you, “hello Ayaka-chan,” you giggled. “Who’s this guy?” She looked over at Nakamoto as you held her. “Is he your boyfriend?” Ayaka chuckled as he smirked. “Ayaka… He’s not my boyfriend, this is Nakamoto-san,” you said feeling super flustered.
“こんにちは、アヤカさん.” (Hello, Ayaka-san.)
“ええ? 中本さん日本語ははなせますか?” (Ehh? Nakamoto-san can speak Japanese?”)
“もちろん!” (Of course!)
Ayaka giggled happily, she was super happy to meet another Japanese person like her. “Are you ready to go Ayaka-chan?” You asked as she nodded, “where’s aunt Asami?” you looked around, “she’s waiting outside.”
“Shall we get going then?” You asked, placing Ayaka down as she bowed before talking to Nakamoto, “またね!” (See you!)
She ran outside to her mother as you bowed to Mr. Nakamoto, “see you around, Nakamoto-san,” you waved and walked past him.
“Hello aunt Asami,” you bowed to Asami as she smiled and hugged you. “You’ve really grown into such a beautiful lady since I last saw you, Y/N-chan,” you blushed at her compliment, “ありがとう.” (Thank you.)
“Right, it’s going to be so much fun at that party, Somi,” Chaeyoung said, locking her arm with her, “so is Y/N also coming along, Unnie?” Somi asked as she nodded, “hopefully some cute guys will ask her out, I just want her to break up with that asshole Bryce already.” Chaeyoung voiced, walking to her locker as she grabbed her books. “Wow Unnie, you seem to hate him, is he that much of a bad guy?” Somi folded her arms, looking at her as she chuckled.
“Yup, he’s a cheap, lying, and ugly fuckboy,” Chaeyoung said, annoyed as she walked out. “Ahaha, maybe introduce her to one of your guy friends?” Somi suggested, following her as they walked out of campus. “I would but I think they’re too extroverted for her,” Chaeyoung pouted her lips as she walked down the street, “well, I’ll see you tomorrow, Chae. I’ll have my notes ready so we can speak to Ms. Min-young,” Somi waved as she waited at the bus stop, “bye Somi, see you tomorrow.” She said, heading to the subway station.
Asami, Ayaka, and you went home and you made some tea, “how was Jeju Island and uncle?” you took a sip of your tea as Ayaka was playing with her teddy bear. “Your uncle, Seung-heon is doing alright, he seemed to have grown fond of living on Jeju Island. He’s busy planting his vegetables,” Asami laughed and looked around, “it’s a lovely apartment you and Chaeyoung have gotten.”
The door opened as Chaeyoung entered, her tote bag on the shoulder as Ayaka ran and hugged her tightly, “Chaeyoung-Onee-chan!” She chucked and held her, “こんにちは、アヤちゃん.” (Hello, Aya-chan.)
“It’s been a while since I last saw you, Chaeyoung you have also grown so much!” Asami said and smiled, “thank you, aunt Asami you look great.” Chaeyoung smiled and looked over at Ayaka as she drew, “Aya-chan sure has grown a lot bigger.”
“Here you go,” Asami handed a fancy basket with soy sauce rice crackers and a packet of strawberry Pocky. “For me? Oh, aunt Asami, you didn’t have to,” Chaeyoung said, smiling happily. “Please, I know how much you love those rice crackers and Pocky,” she laughed as she walked over to me. “And here, of course, I couldn’t forget about Y/N-chan,” You looked and bowed, “thanks, aunty. Oh my goodness, you got me Royal milk tea and those Meiji chocolate almonds that I adore, thank you so much!”
“Let’s go out and get some Boba tea!” You said, patting Ayaka’s shoulder as she nodded in excitement, “yay!” You walked inside Gong Cha and ordered for everyone. “Say, what grade are you in right now, Aya-chan?” Chaeyoung asked, smiling at her. “I’m in 3rd grade, Chaeyoung-Onee-chan!” Ayaka giggled and smiled cutely. “You sure have grown into a pretty girl, eh hehe~” she laughed as you walked over with the drinks.
“Alright, here you go Ayaka, Chocolate Cookie and Cream Smoothie with strawberry bubbles. Matcha Tea Latte with Azuki beans for aunty, and Strawberry Cookie Smoothie with tapioca pearls for Chaeng.” You said, handing their respective drinks as they all smiled. “Thanks, Y/N,” Asami said, smiling, “yeah, thank you Y/N-Onee-chan!” Chaeyoung and Ayaka said in sync as we laughed.
“So what do you three want to eat for dinner?” Asami asked, looking at us. “Ehh, aunt Asami, you don’t have to pay for us,” Chaeyoung said politely, “yeah, aunty it’s okay. Say, Ayaka-chan what would you like to eat?” The two of you looked at her.
“I want to eat Japchae!” Ayaka said, finishing her beverage rather quickly as she was full of energy. “Okay, that’s a deal,” Asami nodded and got up, with the drink in her hand. “We’ll go back to the hotel and change into something more casual, then I’ll find the restaurant and make a reservation for us.” She said and winked.
“See you later, Aya-chan!” Chaeyoung waved as we headed home.
45 minutes later…
“Man, aunty’s always super generous…” You sighed, walking out of the bathroom, and drying your light brown hair with a mini towel. “Your family is always so sweet and kind,” Chaeyoung said, giggling as she rubbed her face with some lotion. “I bet your aunt’s going to be shocked to see the tattoo behind my ear,” she giggled as you used the hair dryer. “Aunt Asami has always been artistic, but I bet she’ll love seeing that tattoo of yours.” You smiled, brushing your hair.
You wore an orange sweater and a pair of loose beige pants, you tied your hair in a low ponytail. Chaeyoung wore some stockings and some denim shorts and a tank top, “let’s go, we shouldn’t keep aunt Asami waiting,” she giggled and put on her coat as we went downstairs, “come get in ladies,” Asami said as waving from a car she had rented.
“Woah~ it’s been a while since I had this great Japchae!” Chaeyoung exclaimed as she was eating happily, “mmm-mmm, it’s so yummy, Onee-chan!” Ayaka added as you and Asami chuckled. “Say, Chaeyoung. Did you get a tattoo?” Asami cupped her head as she nodded, “how did you know?” Chaeyoung’s eyes widened, “I noticed you tugged your hair behind your ear, it’s a cute tattoo you’ve gotten,” she giggled.
“Did it hurt to get it, Onee-chan?” Ayaka tilted her head as she chewed her food. “A bit but I’m a strong girl, eh he he~” Chaeyoung stuck her tongue out, “I’m planning on getting a few more!” She placed her sketchbook on the table as there were four sketches of tattoo ideas.
“Wow they’re so pretty, did you come with the designs yourself?” Asami asked as Chaeyoung nodded proudly. “This time Y/N’s going to tag along with me!” You smiled, “it’s going to be interesting, to say the least,” you giggled, finishing your food.
Today was the day you had to accompany your roommate to the tattoo studio, this was your first time tagging along with her. Usually, it’s Chaeng’s boyfriend that attends with her but he was busy with work in Busan. You walked inside the small and cool-looking tattoo studio and looked around. When Ten and Johnny greeted you. “Welcome, Ms. Miyoshi, to our tattoo studio.” Ten said as you smiled. “Thank you, Ten.” You bowed, “this place is really nice. It looks so clean and well-organized,” You added, looking around. “Thanks, Miyoshi. Well, the three of us actually worked hard for the design.” Ten said as Johnny walked us to the private room, “ladies first.”
“Thanks, Suh,” Chaeyoung said, walking in as she took off her black leather jacket and hung it on the coat rack. “Heyo, Osaka Prince. Long time no see~” She said, patting his shoulder when the swivel chair turned around. You were somewhat surprised to see who was sitting there. It was none other than Nakamoto Yuta, himself. “Hello, Miyoshi-san.”
“Hi… Nakamoto-san…” You said, flusteredly, and rubbed your arm. “What… Do you two know each other?” Chaeyoung asked, looking at us.
“We met at the library several days ago,” Yuta said, smirking at you as you turned away. “No way! Y/N, so the handsome guy that you met turned out to be Osaka Prince himself?” Chaeyoung said out loud as you exclaimed, “Chaeng! That’s not it! You got it wrong!”
Why? Out of all places, why do you have to meet him here?
“Should we get started on your tattoo, Chae?” Yuta asked, gathering some blank pieces of paper. These are the designs I want. The cherry tomatoes, the stars, the lips, and the four carrots.” She drew on the paper as he looked at them closely.
“Alright, that’s quite a lot. Are you sure that you will be able to handle it? I mean just as a warning you may faint, but as a tattoo artist I have to keep on going with the ink.” Yuta stated, looking at Chaeyoung seriously. “Fainting… Wait, what? Chaeng, doesn’t that sound a bit dangerous?” You said, hugging her arm as she smiled. “Nah don’t worry, Unnie. It’s normal to faint because there’s a lot of ink digging into my skin, after all.” She said, comfortably seating herself on the tattoo chair as you sat on a regular chair next to her
“Please, be careful, Nakamoto-san…” You mumbled, holding Chaeyoung’s hand as he looked into my eyes. “I will, Y/N-san. Don’t worry.” She smiled at you as he began tattooing the orange carrots. Once he started on the lips tattoo, Chaeyoung fainted. “Chaeng!” You shouted, caressing her hand.
“Are you okay, Y/N?” Yuta asked when he stopped and looked at you. “Yeah, please just focus on her tattoos.” You mumbled, placing the blanket from your lap to her lap. “Chaeng is so silly, she always forgets to bring a blanket with her whenever she’s wearing short skirts like that.” You said, patting her legs when you pulled your skirt a bit down. He looked down at your legs which you kept rubbing together to keep some warmth.
“Aren’t you freezing?” Yuta asked, glancing at you. “I’m fine…” You lied, hugging yourself as he finished tattooing the lips and mini stars on her.
“Here, take this.” He said, taking off his white jacket as he was left with his visible mesh shirt. “But what about you, Yuta-san…” You mumbled, putting his jacket on your thighs, “I’m used to the cold from the air conditioner. So, don’t worry.”
Yuta is so kind and thoughtful. It’s no wonder that he’s a good friend of Chaeng.
“Thank you, Yuta-san.” You said, watching him add the finishing touches of her cherry tomatoes. “They’re so pretty. You’re so incredibly talented, Yuta.”
“Come with me, I want to show you something.” He said, holding your wrist as you walked over to the corner of the room as he opened the door. It was a small room with a couch, cabinet, and table. We sat on the couch as he showed me the book he had borrowed from our library. “This is the book… that you got the other day,” You said when he flipped through several pages. “This is the butterfly inspiration.”
“Thank you for helping me find this book, it has been so useful for both me and our clients,” Yuta said as he slowly lifted his shirt as you caught a glimpse of that pretty butterfly.
“Did it hurt to get your butterfly tattoo?” You asked, glancing and studying the details. “A little, but it was tough to get the details on its wings.”
“Can I touch it?” You asked, reaching your hand out.
“Sure,” Yuta said, sliding his t-shirt off as you looked away shyly. “It’s so beautiful, did Ten or Johnny tattoo it for you?” You pointed at his other tattoo of flying birds.
“None of them.” He chuckled as you traced your fingertips on the wings of his butterfly tattoo when you looked up.
“It was actually me. I did it on myself.” You looked up shyly, “how did you do it?” You asked, noticing his belly button piercing.
“I used that large mirror over there and began carefully working on its shape. While looking at images of butterflies.”
“That must’ve taken a lot of time. But you’re amazing, Nakamoto-san.” You expressed as our eyes met when Yuta lowered himself and placed a small kiss on your head.
“Thank you, Y/N.” You looked up, pursing your lips together.
Does Yuta have a crush on you? Why did he just do that?
“There you two are!” Chaeyoung said while walking in as Ten walked, “oh are we interrupting something?” He chuckled, looking at Yuta being shirtless.
“Chaeng, are you alright?” You said, walking up to her as she nodded while smiling.
“Mmm, thanks for coming with me today.” Chaeyoung expressed and bowed slightly, “anyways how much do I owe you, Osaka Prince?” She asked, opening her wallet as she pulled out her credit card. “Forget about it, and just get Y/N to take me on a date,” Yuta said while smirking as he stretched. “Ehh?” You exclaimed surprisedly and stared at him.
“Deal.” She giggled as you looked at her, “hey Chaeng! That’s not fair!” Chaeyoung filled in her address, ID, and number.
“Just kidding. It’s 80,000₩, but I’ll make it half-price because you brought this cutie pie along with you.” Yuta said, looking at you as he entered the payment on the cash register. “But really, thanks a lot Yuta. They came out just as I had expected them.” Chaeyoung said, using her credit card before looking at her arm. “You’re welcome. Be sure to avoid direct sunlight on them, and here take this too.” Yuta said, handing her a moisturizer as she accepted it.
“Hey Babe, I just finished getting my tats done,” Chaeyoung answered her phone, speaking to Jungkook. “Wanna go and get boba, Y/N?” Yuta asked, looking at you. “Umm, sure thing. But only if the others join us too…” You stated, folding your arms as you walked out of the room.
“Yo what’s up,” a blonde-haired guy said, walking inside as he greeted Ten. “Nothing much just finished making Chae’s tattoos, how is it going, Yukhei?”
“Ah Yukhei, what’s up?” Johnny said, smiling as he did a small handshake. “Oh that’s nice, well, I was just nearby and thought I’d say hi.” He chuckled, his smile was warm and bright.
“Who’s this lady?” Yukhei looked over at me as you bowed, “hello, my name is Miyoshi Y/N. I’m Chaeyoung’s friend and roommate.”
“Nice to meet you, I’m Yukhei.” He bowed and smiled when you suddenly felt an arm around you. “Don’t flirt with Miyoshi. She’s mine, Yukhei.” Yuta said, pulling you closer as you could hear his heartbeat. “Ehh, Yuta? What are you saying?” You mumbled looking at him in confusion as Yuta stuck his tongue out.
“Ooh, so Yuta got a girlfriend now? Congrats.” Yukhei said, raising an eyebrow as he clapped. “What? N-no, you got it all wrong me and Yuta aren’t dating!” You yelled out flustered.
“What’s going on here?” Chaeyoung walked out as her eyes widened, “omg, Yukhei! Welcome back!” She ran and hugged him, “thanks, Chae. It’s nice to see you and your new tats too.” He chuckled as she showed off her arms.
You looked up at Yuta and naturally made eye contact with him, his arm was still around you.
Yuta’s warmth was so comforting and safe…
“Put a shirt on already, you pervert!” You said flusteredly, looking away as he chuckled. “Right, let’s go and get some Boba everyone,” Yuta said, putting on his shirt. “I’ll watch the store, you guys better not forget my order!” Ten said in a joking manner as Johnny nodded and laughed, “don’t worry, we won’t forget this time,” Chaeyoung put on her leather jacket.
So it was finally Saturday evening, this party had been on your mind the whole week. Although you were hesitant to attend it at first, you were happy that Chaeyoung convinced you to tag along.
“Hey, Chaeng… Don’t you think my outfit’s a bit too revealing?” You asked. “What? No, come on Unnie, you look so stunning!” You were wearing that black leather miniskirt, a hot pink top, black stockings, and a mesh-sleeve blouse underneath. “Besides, we’re kinda matching! I’m wearing a silver top with black leather pants,” she said, turning around with her arms in the air. “Anyways, Somi’s there, I’ll just go and look for Jungkook,” Chaeyoung said, walking away as she waved to her.
“Wow, Y/N-Unnie, you look so incredibly sexy!” Somi exclaimed as you blushed a little, “thank you Somi, you also look super pretty in that yellow dress.” She giggled as she waved to the guys approaching us, “ah, if it isn’t Y/N?” Johnny said, holding a glass of beer as you bowed, “hi Johnny,” you rubbed your arm awkwardly, “it’s good to see you.” He shook your hand as he introduced you to his friend, “hi, the name’s Mark, nice to meet you, Y/N. You look pretty” You waved and shook Mark’s hand, “thanks, nice to meet you too, Mark.” Somi suddenly grabbed a hold of Mark’s hand, “come on, Mark. Let’s dance, woo!” She giggled as she threw her hands in the air.
God… This is getting kind of overwhelming… Maybe, I should get a drink. You walked over to get a virgin Pina Colada. You watched Chaeyoung dance with Jungkook, it seemed like the others had a lot of fun too, and then you noticed him.
Nakamoto Yuta’s also here?
He looked at you and smiled. You looked away shyly, you looked around everywhere hoping to see Bryce but it seemed he was nowhere to be found. You drank your drink and let out a deep sigh as Chaeyoung surprised you from behind, “Chaeng! You scared me!” Somi and she giggled, “come on, what are you doing here sulking all alone, let’s dance!” They pulled you as they danced with you, Yuta looked over at you and chuckled as he danced smoothly.
You looked over when you noticed Bryce walk inside, you smiled happily and ran towards him, “oh looks who decided to come,” Chaeyoung said in her annoyed voice, “ah it’s Bryce,” Jungkook said, they all looked at the two of you.
You hugged Bryce and kissed him when he looked at you up and down, “Bryce, you’re here, I was waiting so long but you finally came!” You smiled, holding onto his shoulders. Yuta watched the two of you talking as he clenched his hands in jealousy. “Tch, what a show-off.”
“Why are you dressed like that?” Bryce stared at you, almost as if he was disgusted by your outfit. “What… Don’t you like the way I look tonight?” You asked, looking into his eyes as he looked away. “You look so slutty, this type of outfit isn’t your taste,” Bryce walked away from you as he went outside to smoke.
You clenched your hand in frustration as you closed your eyes.
Maybe you should head home and change, Bryce’s right. This outfit isn’t you after all…
You walked away fast, wiping the small tears that had formed, “I think that bastard made her cry,” Yuta voiced angrily, “that asshole…” Chaeyoung sneered as Jungkook held her back, he tried to follow you, “I’ll go comfort her.” You went inside the women’s bathroom and looked at yourself in the mirror. Why…? Why would Bryce say such a horrible thing?
You wiped your tears away and splashed some water into your eyes. Everyone else said you looked stunning. You took one final look at yourself and shrugged your shoulders. You felt beautiful in that outfit, a bit revealing but it was a nice chance for once.
There’s nothing wrong with trying something new after all…
You walked out as Yuta approached you, “hey, are you okay?” You looked at him and nodded, “thanks… I’m fine, did Chaeng send you over?” He shook his head, “no, you looked upset so I ran after you, did he say something mean to you?” You wanted to tell him the truth but you ended up shaking your head and not looking into his eyes.
“Y/N, you look incredibly beautiful tonight in that outfit,” Yuta complimented you when your cheeks blushed red. For once, you felt relieved at this party. Yuta’s words comforted you and made you feel confident. “Thank you, Yuta-san,” you smiled, looking at him.
“These two look much more like a better couple,” Somi said, watching you, “I know right?” Chaeyoung agreed, holding Jungkook’s hand. “I think Yuta might be crushing on Y/N,” Johnny said bluntly. “What? No way, Yuta-Hyung and Y/N? Doesn’t she already have a boyfriend?” Mark wondered, “Yuta seems to always fall for women that are already taken,” Jungkook said.
🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢
A/N: I apologize for any incoming grammar errors, it’s literally almost 3:00 AM as I post this 💀 I’ll fix it tomorrow hopefully, so enjoy! I think I’ll make a masterlist once I’ve posted chapter 4, I wanna see if you guys like this fanfiction so far.
< Previous part – Next part >
🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢🦋✨🐢
#Yuta Fanfic: Like a butterfly#Nakamoto Yuta#Yuta#Nakamoto Yuta Imagines#NCT Yuta#Nakamoto Yuta Fanfic#Yuta Fanfic#NCT Fanfic#NCT x Reader#NCT#NCT Imagines#NCT Scenarios#NCT Writing#NCT 127#Johnny Suh#Johnny#Mark Lee#Way V#Ten Lee#Ten#Lucas#Twice#Son Chaeyoung#Chaeyoung#Jeon Somi#Kpop#Kpop Fanfiction#Kpop Fanfic#Boy Groups#Queue: Drinking Taro Milktea with Shotaro 🍠
59 notes
·
View notes
Text
my nct recs
key - [🦁] oneshot, [🐯] headcannon, [🐻] reactions, [🐶] short series, [🦊] series, [🐱] smau series
nct
none yet !
nct 127
🐯dates with nct - @lemon-boy-stan
nct dream
🐯common phrases in relationship - @yongislong
wayv
none yet !
moon taeil
none yet !
johnny suh
none yet !
lee taeyong
none yet !
nakamoto yuta
none yet !
qian kun
none yet !
kim doyoung
none yet !
ten lee
none yet !
jung jaehyun
none yet !
dong sicheng
none yet !
kim jungwoo
none yet !
wong yukhei
none yet !
mark lee
none yet !
hendery wong
none yet !
xiao dejun
none yet !
huang renjun
🐱best friend - @yuitaru
synopsis: as your best friend, renjun's been putting his feelings for you on the back burner, but what happens when his friends think it's time for him to confess after a drunken confession?
genre: smau, idiots to lovers, crack, fluff, slight angst, slice of life, (barely) university!au, parallel universe (based in let's fall in love! universe)
warnings: lots of swearing, mentions/threats of violence, mentions of bodily fluids/functions, references to let's fall in love!, my broken humour
🐱crush culture [renjun x gn!reader ] - @suhnshinehaos
synopsis: yn has always flirted with huang renjun. but they do that with literally everyone else too, they couldn’t possibly be serious about pursuing him, right? on their final year of university, yn is determined to show that they are. with all the walls that renjun has built around himself, will they be strong enough to succeed in tearing them down
genre: university + student council au, fluff, angst, pining, humor, slice of life
warnings: swearing, food mentions, suggestive humor
lee jeno
🦁social casualty [jeno x f!reader] - @mayaflowerxs
synopsis: Jeno doesn’t understand why he has such strong feelings for you, but he does. He also doesn’t understand why you try so hard to be someone you’re not. And you, well you don’t want to become just another student at school, no. You want to stand out, to be someone’s option for once. Most specifically, Jeno’s option.
genre: fluff, humour, angst
warnings: Slight Smut at the end! swear word usage, break ups, rejection, self consciousness, ‘unrequited love’, friend zoned , Jeno is a love sick pup, reader is afraid of confrontation, misunderstandings and mean girl alert
lee donghyuck
🐶blood red [donghyuck x reader] - @neonacity [chap 1] [chap 2]
synopsis: You’re a forensic psychologist assigned to one of the country’s high-profile criminals. You want to unravel him, but he’s set on catching you in his web instead.
genre: thriller, smut [only in a scene], angst (?), fluff (if you squint?)
warnings: crimes, blood, weapons, toxic dynamics, psychological themes, personality disorder, mental health disorder, dissociative identity disorder, alcohol use, smut (protected sex, humping, intoxicated sex)
na jaemin
🦁nighted [reader x vampire!jaemin] - @neonacity
synopsis: no official one, but basically just follow reader through their life as a hunter (?)
warnings: blood, violence, mentions of weapons and death. Age gaps though there is no underage romance that happened, reader goes through different ages throughout the story.
liu yangyang
none yet !
osaki shotaro
none yet !
jung sungchan
none yet !
zhong chenle
none yet !
park jisung
none yet !
57 notes
·
View notes
Text
hwarang | kun
ACT III - THE END
pairing: qian kun x female!reader
genre: historical au, fluff, angst, supernatural
members: moon taeil, lee taeyong, nakamoto yuta, li yongqin (ten), jeong jaehyun, wong yukhei (lucas), xiao dejun (xiaojun), wong kunhang (hendery), huang renjun, na jaemin, lee donghyuck (haechan), osaki shotaro,
warnings: crass humor and language, blood, violence, injuries, alcohol, major character death, minor character death, war, historical inaccuracies for the sake of plot progression
word count: 43.2k
it is important to read the prologue & act i & act ii first to understand the context of this! i can’t link it here but it’s on my masterlist!
June 7, 665 – Seonggwa Inn, Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
By the time that the Hwarang finish following King Munmu of Silla to Ungjin, they find themselves holed up in Seonggwa Inn, a relatively spacious lodging, as their king speaks of a treaty between his kingdom and the Tang. With each day, the Hwarang hope that the potential of invading Goguryeo due to their aiding and abetting with the now quelled Baekje forces becomes a reality.
Silla hadn’t lost the conflict with Baekje, without the aid of the Tang the story would be entirely different though. Yet, with their aid, it had begun to expose several rifts in both the Crown and the Hwarang in favor for or against the additional help.
The recent attack on Taeil’s life, as well as Yongqin’s illness, has confined both of them to staying with Doctor Namekawa Yasuo to treat them. So, while they don’t remain at the newest Hwarang headquarters, they still reside within Ungjin. Although present in spirit, some of the men have begun to notice their rather large absences…
“He’s probably just run off to not have to deal with this shit,” one of the warriors guffaws at the thought of Taeil not returning. A few others around him return the sentiment.
“He’d never do that,” a serious voice responds, you turn to see Jeno looking angrily at the group, “All of you are complaining instead of focusing on the work we have ahead of us.”
Normally such insubordination from a lower wang-do was met with harsh consequences, yet things had changed since coming to Ungjin.
“You all have too much to talk about, go sharpen your swords or train,” Yukhei adds to Jeno’s proclamation.
With grumbled acceptance, several of the Hwarang run off.
“I can see where they’re coming from… They’re tired, I suppose,” Jaehyun huffs out, shaking his head as he watches the other scurry away. “We’ve been sitting here without orders for weeks.”
“True, but I mean… What else are we going to do while Munmu’s off kissing up to the Tang?” Yukhei frowns, moving his head from side to side to crack his joints.
“Don’t give me that bullshit,” Jaehyun retorts, “These men were ready to die for him not too long ago, I’m pretty sure they just want to run out the loyalists and Goguryeo soldiers just like we do.”
“So…” Jeno murmurs, “What’s going to happen now?
“Taeil’s stuck in bed. Even if we wanted to run after the traitors, we’re not going to be able to touch them if we leave too late,” Yukhei sighs, his shoulders slumping. “Future’s looking pretty dark if we’re looking north… Maybe we oughta head to Jinro-dong again…”
“Jinro-dong?” Jaehyun’s brow furrows at the mention of the nightlife district, “Really? In a time like this?”
“Of course you idiot,” Yukhei scoffs, “Times like this are when we need to party hard! Gotta lift our spirits somehow!”
“Huh,” Sungchan, who’d been standing in the courtyard along you all quietly, asks, “Does anyone know where Yuta is? I haven’t seen him around lately…”
“He’s off helping Namekawa,” Jaehyun explains, “We still have a lot of injured men after the last fight.”
You frown, not saying anything. Memories of the peaceful times back in Seorabeol are like a candle flickering in the wind, one breath away from turning it all into smoke. Sometimes you have to ask yourself if they really had happened at all.
June 18, 665 – Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
When you hear footsteps walking up the entranceway of the inn, you think it’s just another Hwarang returning from town until…
“Hello,” a soft voice greets, “It’s been a while.”
“Oh,” Your eyes widen upon looking up from your work and finding Kim Jungwoo standing before you. “Jungwoo… What brings you here?”
“I've come to discuss a few important matters with Kun, would you mind taking me to him?” He asks as his shoe slowly taps at the gravelly rocks underfoot.
Sometime after you lead him to the Commander’s quarters, murmurs of conversation suddenly become exclamation.
“Are you sure?!” Kun says angrily as you peer into the room.
“Yes,” Jungwoo nods solemnly, eyes trained on the floor, “Supposedly, an urgent matter has arisen, meaning he cannot meet with us.”
“… No.” Kun frowns as he shakes his head, “We need to talk to him. I don’t care how. If we don’t, we’re stuck here. I’ll go.” And with that, he storms towards you, toward the exit. He doesn’t acknowledge you as he goes, only looking as pensive as ever as he leaves the compound.
“Did something happen?” You ask Jungwoo, who’s gaze had risen to watch the Hwarang leave.
“Kun had planned to meet with a member of the king’s council today, but I’d been informed that the man hadn’t planned on showing up, so I came to notify him.” Jungwoo explains quickly.
The Commander has been attempting to gather council support to try and speed up the process of invasion, however their unwillingness to try and sway the king’s favor has led to them not entertaining Kun’s initiative means.
“Do you think they’re just waiting until Tang makes a call?” You question timidly.
“Whatever the case, the King has instructed me to not make any rash decisions,” Jungwoo hums, “Honestly, in times like these, I am a little envious of Kun as he can do as he pleases… Anyway, I will be leaving now. Please send my regards to everyone.”
“Oh, of course!” You say as you begin to walk with him towards the entrance. “I’m sorry that I couldn’t offer you more courtesy while you were here.”
Shortly after Jungwoo leaves the inn, a familiar figure approaches you to ask a question.
“Is the Commander inside?” Shotaro says as you stop outside the front door.
“Ah,” you shake your head, “You’ve just missed him, he’s stepped out for the time being… Did you have business with him?”
Shotaro’s eyebrows raise in surprise, “Wow, ever since we’ve gotten here, he’s been working non-stop.
“I know… I seriously wonder how he finds the time to sleep, if at all.” As far as you know, Kun should be suffering in agonizing pain during the daytime due to his condition as a Fury. However, seeing him work as tirelessly as he does, one would have no clue of his affliction at all.
“Are you okay, Shotaro? You look a bit more gaunt than usual…”
“Ah… Well… Ever since Minhyung passed away, I’ve had a lot more work to do.” Shotaro smiles sadly, “But he left it to me, and I’ll be damned if I dishonor his memory by messing it up. And seeing how far the Commander’s pushing himself for us, it wouldn’t feel right if I just sat around here all day, you know?”
“I see…” You know exactly how he feels, yet he’s actually in a position to contribute. Unlike Shotaro, there is nothing you can do for Kun, even though you yearn to be involved and do whatever you can to help.
“Well,” Shotaro nods briefly, “I’ve got plenty more to do, so I’ll be on my way.”
“Of course, please be careful.”
“By the way,” he’d begun walking before stopping himself, “There’s been a lot of killers on the street recently, looking to test their swords on a living body. Don’t travel alone, okay?”
Later that night, you’re waiting in the empty common room for the captains to return, sitting idly as your fingers tap atop the table you’re seated at when Na Jaemin comes strolling into the room.
“Evening!” He greets cheerily, moving to come over and sit beside you.
“Hey Jaemin,” you say politely, peering around him to see if anyone else has followed in behind him. “Where’s everyone else?”
“Yukhei and Jaehyun took the men to Jinro-dong, and, if you can believe it, they left me behind to house-sit.” He sighs out, resting his head on his chin, “I’m not their maid, you know. They can’t keep giving me this kind of bitch work… Well, I guess it’s nice that they’re acting like usual. To me, I mean. Like nothing ever changed.” His laugh sounds small in the empty hall.
“That reminds me, do you know where Taeyong is?” You tilt your head inquisitively as you ask. “Did he go out somewhere?”
“Yeah,” Jaemin sits up, nodding his head, “He went out on patrol.”
“Patrol?” You furrow your brow, “But we’re not in Seorabeol any more… No one’s asked us to keep peace in Ungjin…”
His face grows solemn, as if he’s quietly searching for words. “… He’s been acting weird lately. Like, today, soon as the sun went down, he said he was going on patrol. I asked if he wanted me to go with him but he said he’d be just fine on his own.”
“I’ve heard that there’s been a lot of killings at night recently, maybe he’s going out to try to learn about who or what’s causing it?” Taeyong may not have the same authority here that they had in Seorabeol, but they do still work for the Crown. Perhaps Taeyong’s just trying to protect Ungjin, regardless if he was asked to or not.
“…Well, if that’s the deal, then good.” Jaemin doesn’t sound fully convinced.
Just then, the door opens once more and Kun comes inside quietly.
“Good evening, Commander,” you greet him with a small smile.
“You’re still up?” His face is pale, but his tone is sharp. As you watch him, you can see that it looks as if he’s struggling to stand. He shakes slightly as he moves, and you get the feeling that if he were to let his concentration slip, he’d just simply collapse on the floor in front of you.
“Is there anything I can do to help?” You already know his answer, but you can’t help but to ask.
“No,” he shakes his head, “Just stay put, and stop thinking about that.”
Even though everyone else is working themselves thin, barely sleeping or eating, all you can do is sit around, useless.
“Hey… Don’t give me that look,” he says, noting your expression.
“I’m sorry!” You say quickly, only realizing after you’d spoken that you’ve only made things worse. And apologizing makes you sound all the more miserable.
Kun nearly chuckles, “You don’t need to worry about us. Just… go make some tea, alright? Your tea isn’t that bad, I guess.”
“Okay!” You rise to your feet, “I’ll be right back.” Your feet carry you to the kitchen, a slight smile curving along your lips.
You return to the common room some minutes later, a tray with three cups atop it, along with the hot teapot steaming into the night.
“I couldn’t find any yakgwa to go with it… but I was able to sneak a few of Taeil’s old snacks…” You say as you set the tray atop the table.
“It’s alright,” Kun sighs, now sitting down at the table. “I have to get back to work as soon as I drink this anyway.”
“Are you sure you’re going to be alright?” Jaemin frowns worriedly, “You’re a Fury now. You should be sleeping during the day and working at night.”
Kun doesn’t answer, just chooses to sip at his tea for a long drawn-out moment. “When we were leaving Daegaya, Taeil said something to me. He said that if he were the King, even if he only had two hundred men, he would continue to push forward for the legacy of our Kingdom, and if he failed? Gut himself like an honorable warrior.” He huffs out a short laugh, “Now he’s stuck in bed, shot in the shoulder. He’d die for any one of us, and we all know it. Sure, I feel like shit, but that doesn’t mean I get to rest.”
The prospect of handing over a fully-functioning Hwarang back to his friend brings a gleam to his eyes. If the rest of the men are worried because their leader has been wounded by a coward's arrow… Kun is buoyed by the fact that Taeil is still alive, and that he has the courage to do what other leaders will not. He finishes his tea quickly, returning to his room with only perfunctory thanks.
Yesterday, his light had stayed on late into the night. Today, you’re sure, will likely be no different.
“I’ve got an anxious feeling about what’s ahead…” Jaemin says after Kun’s left, “He’s a Fury, but it doesn’t look as if he’s started to feel the bloodlust yet.”
“Bloodlust?”
“When you become a Fury… Something happens to you and, well, sometimes you really, really want to drink blood. Like, you need to,” he explains slowly, “It hurts, and not like how it hurts when Jeong shoves a practice sword into your gut. You want to die, just because that’ll make the pain stop.”
Your mouth hangs open. Kun already looks terrible, if unbearable pain is suddenly added to his already long list of burdens… “Is there any way to do anything about it?”
“Well, if you drink some blood, then it goes away almost immediately, but… only for a while.” Jaemin sighs out, “And the longer you go, the more painful it gets. At first you only need a little blood to feel better, but after a while you need more. And pretty soon you’ll need a whole lot before you feel better again.”
You sit there at a loss for words. Furies truly do seem like the monsters from legends.
“What about you, Jaemin? Are you…?”
“Come on,” he closes his eyes, unable to look at you, “You can’t ask me that.” After this, he makes some manner of excuse and shoots up. He departs from the common room quietly, leaving you alone with your thoughts of the commander. Is he really okay?
Lost in thoughts, you stumble upon something—your father had done research on the Furies. Perhaps he’d left something useful behind at your home… or the one that used to be yours. It’s already too late to visit… And finding an escort will be troublesome enough…
June 25, 665 – Toehwa-hyeon, Kingdom of Silla
The following day, you leave a neatly written note behind at the inn for anyone who may be curious as to where you’re headed. It had only taken you a week, maybe less, to return to your home on the main roads… And it should take about that time to return.
It seems as if no one’s visited the home in several years, everything covered in a thick layer of dust. You hum to yourself, perusing the shelves and drawers for anything denoting your father’s research on the Furies. Hands brushing off a few books, you scan their contents only for them to reveal some barely legible scribbles that would take you forever to decipher.
‘No…’ You shake your head, this is the least you can do for the Hwarang.
After searching through several more books, you sit on the floor, sighing heavily as your eyes fall to the unkempt floor. Have you been foolish enough to think that this would work? That waltzing in, finding these secret documents and solving the Hwarang’s plague would be easy?
You frown, needing to rid these thoughts. So, you continue to flip through all the books and papers you can lay your hands on. As you skim through a large sheaf of papers a small stak falls onto the floor, dust flying upwards as it lands. It appears to be… some kind of formula?
“Huh?” You murmur, moving to place down the stack in your hands, reaching for the papers at your feet. Studying it, you realize what you’ve found. It details a mismade concoction your father had made after working with the Hwarang that could stop Furies’ bloodlust for a time. Maybe you’ve found something useful after all?
July 1st, 665 – Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
You arrive in Ungjin just as the sun settles beyond the western horizon, and as you enter the Hwarang’s compound, you’re met with Jaemin and Taeyong. Their backs turned to you, you call out to them to make sure they can hear you.
“You’re back?” His brow raises inquisitively, as if he’d not known if you were coming back. “It’s dangerous out there, you know. You shouldn’t be out at night all by yourself.”
“I meant to come back earlier… The roads were… I lost track of time, is all,” You say quickly, trying to change the subject. “Anyway! I have something for you!”
You reach into your bag, procuring the medicine you were able to make from your father’s old supplies.
“What’s this?” Taeyong questions as he looks over the powdery substance.
“It’s medicine to suppress bloodlust! I went back home and found instructions on how to make it,” you nod enthusiastically, “It should make the pain go away, at least for a little while.
His gaze looks from the medicine to you, biting his lip coyly before looking into your eyes, “Thank you, but no. Your gesture is certainly appreciated, but it isn’t needed.”
“Huh?” You say, unable to stop the exclamation from leaving you, “Wait, but… without it…”
“You are not one of us, so to you the bloodlust may seem odd, or wrong.” He gingerly hands the powder back to you, “However, the more one tries to suppress it, the greater the pain becomes. This medicine would be a minor reprieve… nothing more.” Before you can say anything else, he nods to you, “Excuse me. I must leave for patrol. Good night.”
You wonder what he’s to do about his bloodlust without the medicine as you watch him walk briskly into the night. To not only acknowledge but accept this insatiable craving as a part of one’s life seems… beyond you. It’s now that you remember Seulgi’s warning of the Hwarang’s Furies murdering people on the streets to test their strength… Had they been feeding off of innocent lives?
“I’ll take that,” Jaemin says, looking down at the medicine.
“Oh!” You nod, handing it to him, “Of course.” He stuffs it into his pocket before staring at where Taeyong had just disappeared. “I’m going on patrol with him. If he… does anything weird, I’ll stop him. So don’t worry, alright?”
“Alright,” you nod quickly, “I’m counting on you, Jaemin… Is the Commander inside?”
“Yeah,” the Hwarang nods, “he came back earlier this evening, but he locked himself in his room. Not a peep from him since.”
“Oh…” You hum, “I’m going to check on him then.”
Jaemin and you say your quick goodbyes, and you make your way inside of the inn towards Kun’s room. You hope the wave of anxiety you feel is a needless one, but you have a very bad feeling as you call out to him from behind the door of his room.
A knock, “Are you in there? I have something for you…”
Nothing. “You’re about to turn away, assuming that he’s asleep when—
Kun cries out in pain, sounding as if he’s struggling for air.
“Commander—I’m coming in!” You blurt out, opening the door and running inside quickly.
Kun lays bent over his desk at the back of the room, sweat pouring down his face as his teeth squeak horribly as he grits them. His hair lay a stark white, his eyes, when he opens them to look at you, are a harsh crimson.
“Are you okay?!” You say as you rush to his side.
“You idiot.” He groans, “Just shut up.”
“But—”
“This’ll pass… any time now… Don’t get all worked up over nothing! Leave it.” He wraps his arms around his shoulders and squeezes until his knuckles turn white as he glances up at you. His breath comes out in pants as he shivers violently.
It’s Kun’s personality to refuse any show of pain, or any emotion at all—or at least to show as little as possible. For him to be like this…The pain must be unimaginable. Is this the bloodlust that Jaemin spoke of?
You pause, knowing that he needs blood but that’s… A frown as you think of the medicine, but again, Taeyong had said it was a temporary solution. Should you give him your blood, then?
There isn’t any time to think of this any longer. It’s not the best plan, perhaps, but you cannot bear to see him in pain any longer. Besides, this is one way that you can help.
Kun shakes fiercely as you gaze upon him in horror. Saying nothing, you draw the blade at your waist.
“What the hell are you—?!” Kun’s eyes go wide as you slide your finger along the edge of the blade, a bead of thick blood forming over the cut.
“Please drink my blood,” you offer your hand to him, “It’ll make you feel better, right?”
“I can’t do that!” He refutes, his clothes drenched in sweat as he shakes like a leaf in the wind. If he had the strength you’re sure he’d try to knock your hand away.
“Don’t worry about me,” you insist, unable to watch him suffer any longer, “Please…”
Though he’s trying to resist, his eyes are locked on your finger, to the blood dripping to the floor. He balls his fist tightly, but he cannot resist.
“You’re an idiot,” he murmurs, reaching out for your hand, “A girl shouldn’t hurt herself for a man’s sake…” Then, he brings your fingers to his lips, you wince slightly as you feel the soft caress of his tongue on your cut. Then, the gentle pressure of his teeth and lips as he sucks, drawing a few more drops out and into his mouth.
“I’ll be fine,” you promise, “I’m a Demon. I heal quickly.”
“Doesn’t matter,” he frowns, “Demon or not, you’re still a girl.” By now, his breathing has already begun to calm itself; through his hand on your wrist, you can feel him stop shaking as well. A few moments later, his grasp on your wrist loosens and he slips his hand away.
The cut on your finger has already healed. The split in the flesh heals before your very eyes as you stand there quietly, Kun wincing.
“I’m sorry for being so forward…” You apologize, returning your hand to your side.
Kun takes a quiet breath and shakes his head, a sense of calm seems to emerge from him, “This isn’t the time to be pretending that I’m fine. I know that. If I want to make sure that Taeil succeeds, then I don’t have a choice. I have to become a monster.”
Absently, you move your fingers to the wrist he’d taken when he drank your blood. A peculiar feeling lingers on the surface of your skin, almost as if you can still feel his warmth there.
September 10th, 665 – Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
Even after the events of that fateful night, Kun had pushed himself just as hard as he had before; he still continues to visit the council members whenever he can find the time. Eventually, that work does pay off, and he’s found himself in several meetings with the King’s closest men.
Between his demanding schedule and Fury-related difficulties, you know he must be miserable, but you know that he’s determined to give Taeil his fight. This alone seems to drive him forward.
It’s a cool evening when the doors of the compound open and Moon Taeil walks confidently into the Hwarang’s main hall.
“I apologize for worrying you all,” he smiles, scratching the back of his head.
“Welcome back!” Both Sungchan and Jeno say excitedly, “We’re happy you’re back with us.”
“You flatter me,” Taeil laughs, “But in all seriousness… Thank you. I am truly grateful that I am able to join you all again.” His eyes scan the room of men, nodding as he does, “I’m sure you’re all wondering what’s next. First, we’ll head to Hanseong. We’ve been ordered to take the city.”
Prior to this, you’d heard that Taeil has almost been promoted to a position outside of the Hwarang, while Kun has basically taken over Taeil's old role as Chief.
It’s a momentous honor to have been bestowed, although you can see that some of the men are hesitant to find cause for celebration.
“Hey, Moon,” Yukhei says from his seated position, “Who came up with the idea of us sieging Hanseong?”
“Kim Yong, why?” Taeil looks at him quizzically, “Is that a problem?”
“This guy is rumored to be a pacifist,” Yukhei pushes, “Why does he want us to go to war?”
“Besides,” Jaehyun adds, “I’ve heard that the King is perfectly willing to just go along with whatever the Tang forces want. You don’t think Kim feels the same way?”
Taeil crosses his arms before he speaks, “Wong, Jeong, these are direct orders from the King’s council. It’s true that the King is following the influence of the Tang, but to be fair, he owes them a great amount of debt. However, if we can take Hanseong, then perhaps he’ll see that he won’t need to rely on their aid as much as we drive out Goguryeo. This isn’t just a matter of winning and losing; the men in charge are saying that we are a force skilled and dedicated enough to capture Hanseong.” His voice sharp, domineering, “Isn’t our duty as warriors, then, to give all we can to this fight? Don’t you agree, Yukhei?”
“You’re going to gloss over it like that?” Yukhei scoffs, “I’m a captain of the Hwarang, but I’m not your retainer.”
Looking upset, Taeil moves to speak before Jaehyun interjects, “Yuta… what’s your take on all of this?”
“I will do whatever is commanded of me.” He says simply.
All eyes turn to Kun, who’s been observing the amicable commotion before him quietly, “We should round up more men if we’re to go to war. If we do well in Hanseong, I’m sure the Crown will send us even more men. As far as Kim goes… Doesn’t matter how much he hates war, I’m sure he knows that you cannot avoid it.” His head shakes as he sighs out, “I mean, if he refuses Tang influence at this point, what’s the point of staking out Goguryeo? What’s the point in seeking out revenge?”
“I guess you have a point,” when Kun had put it that way, it seems like Yukhei has nothing more to oppose.
“Shall we head out for the mountains near Hanseong and prepare for night raids?” Taeyong asks.
“The Fury Corps aren’t going this time,” Kun states, “You’re staying here.”
“Why?” Taeyong frowns.
“If the King does send us reinforcements, I can’t afford to let them see you.” Kun adamantly shakes his head, “There’s going to be significantly more men in Hanseong, you’ll get spotted. Then what’ll be the point of having a secret division?”
“But—!” Taeyong begins to retort until Jaemin stops him.
“The war’s only just begun… We shouldn’t be in a rush.”
You see Kun and Jaemin exchange a quick look. They must have realized how Taeyong would react and spoke of this beforehand. To you, at least, there seems to be a silent agreement.
“Alright then, everyone return to your rooms. We have some time before we leave so make sure you get your affairs in order,” Taeil stands as he addresses the room.
And that’s that. The captains soon leave for their stations, seeking to brief their men and prepare for battle. Only Kun remains behind, mumbling something to himself as he sifts through the massive stacks of paper and maps before him.
“Are you sure it’ll be okay?” You ask timidly as you approach him.
“Hm?” He glances up to you, “What will be okay?”
“This war… It’s not going to just be one battle, is it?” You frown, “Wouldn’t it have been better to take the Fury Corps along?”
“Oh.” He sighs, “That.” The map in hand set down, he glances at it before looking back to you, “Remember what that Sooyoung girl, or whatever her name was, warned us about the Furies killing people?”
“Yes…”
“Well. I think it might’ve been Taeyong.” He says shortly as your mouth flies open.
“What?!”
“The Fury Corps is our ace in the hole,” he continues, ignoring your short outburst, “but I can’t have them murdering people in the streets to satisfy their bloodlust. During the fight in Seorabeol they used silver arrowheads on the Furies, which made them essentially useless. Until we can figure out how to counteract the silver problem, I need to have Taeyong stay here. Jaemin will… keep an eye on him. We also may need them to collect arms for a counterattack.”
A counterattack… Does that mean Kun is planning for a possible loss in Hanseong?
“This next fight is going to be a big one. We probably shouldn’t take you, but… If I leave you here, Donghyuck might decide to try and steal you away again. So, I’m taking you with us, but you need to watch yourself and stay out of trouble.”
With the nervous knot slowly forming in your stomach, you nod, “Okay…”
October 31st, 665 – Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
Today, the Hwarang leave for Hanseong. And as you enter the common room, you take note of the different outfits the men have donned.
“You’re up early,” Yukhei muses, beckoning you over.
“Your clothes…” Your brow furrows at him, “Are you really Yukhei?! What are you wearing?”
“The Commander ordered us to dress in Tang clothing when going into battle from now on,” Yuta explains as you look over his new uniform as well.
You look at the Commander, dressed predominately in black, his new outfit giving him an elegant look. It suits him well, he looks almost as handsome as an actor. You can’t help but stand there and admire him for a moment.
“Something wrong?” Kun asks as he notes your prolonged gaze, “…Do you think I’m wearing it wrong?”
“Hm? Oh. No. No, definitely not.”
He laughs, “You’re strange.”
“Hm,” you shake your head and your eyes fall on Taeil, “Why aren’t you wearing Tang clothes?”
“They’re just so… heavy.” Taeil explains, “I can’t stand how the shoes are made either. I wouldn’t feel like a real warrior dressed like that. I suppose I’m being childish, but that’s my right.”
“You’re fine,” Kun smiles, “It’s not like you’ll be out on the front lines. You just have to act dignified in front of the men. Your presence alone is enough to inspire everyone.”
“You’re going to make me blush,” Taeil sounds flustered before speaking to the men, “Well, let’s go then! To Hanseong!”
November 11th, 665 – The Road North, Kingdom of Silla/Goguryeo
And so, the Hwarang are headed north. During the journey, Taeil splits from the main group to visit his hometown somewhere east of the border. And after several days of his absence, the men begin to worry.
“Where is he?” Yukhei notes as the men stop along a rocky path, his eyes looking up the walkway and behind to where they’d come.
“It seems as if the Chief hasn’t caught up with us yet…” Jeno trails off, a frown of worry present on his lips.
“Still? How long is he going to sit around that inn getting drunk?” Yukhei says impatiently.
“Well, he probably hasn’t been home in a while,” Jaehyun snorts, “Probably wants to show off how successful he’s been. Not to mention he probably wants to visit his wife and daughter. He hasn’t seen them in a long time.”
“Show off, huh?” Yukhei shakes his head, “We’re marching to war. You really think this is the time for that shit?”
“He’s gone to see if the rumors of people wanting to join us were true, if they are, he needs to assess their abilities,” Kun interjects. “What better way to get to know new soldiers than by sharing a drink with them?”
“You have a point… but…”
Kun’s eyes narrow and Yukhei looks unsatisfied as the commander mutters to himself, “If we had gotten enough men before we left, then Taeil wouldn’t be out there right now.” His words cut the air like a knife.
The Hwarang had made a name for themselves in Seorabeol, but their notoriety can only carry them so far. You no longer have the luxury of interviewing potential recruits and taking the best ones; now, you need to offer incentives of alcohol and money to attract them. You know Kun would have rather cut off his own arm than stoop this low, but he has no choice.
From down the path, you can see Yuta rearing towards the group atop his horse, stopping shortly before you and leaping off, “Commander, I have something to report—The enemy has called reinforcements to Hanseong.”
“What? How did they know we were coming…” Kun frowns, “We’ve got to relay this to Taeil as soon as possible.”
November 14th, 665 – Outside of Hanseong, Kingdom of Goguryeo
It’s some time before the Chief receives the message and returns to the main group of Hwarang. Long enough for the news of the enemy threat to spread and causation for some to panic. Nearly fifteen hundred of the men you’d left Ungjin with desert, reducing your forces to a mere two thousand. Jaehyun and Yukhei seem only more cautious at this, both advising retreat. But Taeil decides that the Hwarang will form up for battle and fight until the bitter end.
Now that the Crown had given him direct orders, he said that there cannot be any hesitance.
“I’ll call in reinforcements from Ungjin,” Kun frowns, “One thing for sure is… We cannot afford to lose this. Make that damn clear to the reinforcements, we can’t afford to have any more deserters.”
“Of course,” Yuta nods, turning and jogging off to join the rest of the men.
After giving his directions to the last of his men, Kun looks to you.
“Go back to Ungjin with someone. This place will turn into a battlefield soon enough, and you should be somewhere safe.” The tone in his voice shows no room for you to question his call.
“I’ll stay here…” You eventually conclude, “I can’t run away to somewhere safe while everyone else is off fighting. I’ll stay here to watch over the Chief until you get back.”
Kun grimaces, “How? You can’t swing a sword to save your life, and I don’t think you’ve got the guts to kill a man. You’re not a soldier.” You’d expected him to say as much, but you’re not going to back down easily.
“It’s true that I’m not very good with a sword, but… I can still be his shield. Any small wounds I sustain will heal quickly enough.”
“Why are you doing this? No one’s asked you to,” Kun stares at you, seeing that your resolve isn’t shaken.
“I know I may be out of line when I say this, but I know that we can’t lose him. Not now.” You insist, “I’m sick and tired of always being protected, I want to help!” You’ve been with them long enough now to see how much Taeil means to Kun and the rest of the Hwarang. If you go back to Ungjin and Taeil dies… Just thinking of it makes a cold chill crawl up your spine.
Kun chews his lip thoughtfully for a moment, and his hard, piercing gaze never seems to drift away from your face. Refusing to break his concentration for a long moment, he sighs.
“If you’re really that serious about this, then I’ve got an order for you,” he crosses his arms, “As a member of the Hwarang.”
“What…?” Your eyebrows shoot up.
“You’re going to guard Taeil personally. Stay by his side and give him anything he asks for.” After awaiting your baffled response he continues, “…And?”
“Yes! Sir!” Without thinking, you straighten up and nod vigorously.
“I will protect him even if it means my li—” Before you can finish, Kum cuts you off with a sharp expression.
“There’s one condition. You can’t die.” That isn’t the sort of thing you’d expect him to say. ‘Be careful’, maybe, but not ‘You can’t die’. “And don’t do anything stupid, like being his shield, or whatever bullshit you were saying. I am not ordering you to die.” He gives you one last pointed look before turning to gaze bitterly at the walls of Hanseong in the distance.
“If our enemy this time turns out to be a bunch of amateurs who’re just hoping to kiss some ass with their king, we might have a chance,” he muses. “If it’s not… That’ll be a different story. I’ll try and get back as fast as I can, but if something happens before I do, I’m counting on you and Yuta to make sure Taeil gets away clean.” Kun then looks back to you, “And none of this shield shit. You escape with him. Die, and I’ll make sure you regret it. Understood?”
You feel a cold sweat on your back as his words sink their way into your skin. You’d seen others fight for their lives in battle many times, but this is the first that you’d actually be joining. Will you really be able to protect Taeil? Will it even be possible to evade your enemies, let Taeil escape and survive?
Perhaps Kun notices your sudden fear as he lets out a short, bitter laugh, “Hey. Take out your sword.”
“Huh?” You ask, stunned for a moment by the strangeness of his request before complying and unsheathing your blade from its scabbard.
Kun then moves to swiftly remove his from his hip, taking his steel and tapping it against your own. The clear tone they make draws goosebumps from your arms.
“The third rule of O Gye is to trust your friends and treat them sincerely…”
“O- Oh…” You furrow your brow. The O Gye is the set of principles that the Hwarang have followed since their inception, why is he…
“You’re a Hwarang now… Well,” he chuckles, “I suppose you’d be a Wonhwa, wouldn’t you? Regardless, this is proof.”
“Proof of what?” You ask as he smiles gently at you.
“That I’ll come back, that you can trust that I will return and that I can trust that you’ll survive too.” He lowers his blade, slipping it back into its sheath, “So you believe me, and you wait. And don’t die.” His words are confident, and listening to him, you feel as if they somehow have bolstered your spirit tenfold.
As someone who prides himself on being a Hwarang, you know these words, the O Gye, mean a great deal to him. You have to follow through, you can’t break this newly formed promise with him.
“I understand,” you nod, “I will protect the Chief and I will survive.”
November 27th, 665 – Outside of Hanseong, Kingdom of Goguryeo
Slowly, the Hwarang find themselves driven into a stalemate. Taeil had done his best to try and tell the men they were to slowly siege the city, to draw them out and have them surrender on their own terms to protect the area around Hanseong from becoming bloodied with battle. Unfortunately, one of the new recruits had cried out that he was a Hwarang and slain a Goguryeo soldier.
That was the spark that set the pile ablaze. The bulk of the opponent’s forces turned out to be men who’d come from the hardened battle lines of Goguyeo’s northern fronts, meaning they’d been in near constant battle with the Tang for years. It quickly becomes stalemated as the days progress. Taeil has no choice now but to retreat until forces from Ungjin arrive.
“We have to go!” You cry out as Taeil emerges from his tent, “If we don’t, you’ll be killed if Goguryeo breaks through our lines!”
“My men are still fighting out there!” He states firmly, “I cannot run away and leave them, I will not leave them behind!”
“Even if we lose this battle now, we have reinforcements coming later, and as long as you’re safe, there’s still hope for the Hwarang—” You insist as you walk with him, “We can regroup and fight back later!” You reach for his hand, pulling him as hard as you can toward the path away from the city.
Taeil looks across the battlefield at his men, hopelessly entrenched in lines that will never break or push through. The smell of death from both allied and enemy corpses stings your noses. Looking at him, you can see tears well up in the corners of his eyes. He lowers his gaze, murmuring something as Yuta returns from the front lines.
Yuta’s steely expression is colored by streaks of mud and grit from the battlefield, “Are you prepared to leave?” He notes the bags around your and Taeil’s backs, “Good. Let’s go.”
“Let’s go quickly…” You say, urging Taeil forward.
“Right…” He sighs out and begins to walk once more.
Running into the nearby forest, you escape into it under the cover of the quickly encroaching night.
“We’ll be in Silla territory soo,” you say as you look at Taeil, “Hang in there.”
“Right…” He sighs once more.
Perhaps it’s because you’ve never seen him lose before, but this is the first time you’ve seen Taeil so… drained.
“I’m sorry for being so, um, forward…” He eventually says, “I let so many of my men die…”
“You can’t beat yourself up over that now.” You say, trying to rid him of the thought, “Like the Commander said, we just don’t have what it takes to beat them right now.” Your words don’t seem to reach him as he continues to stare numbly beyond you.
“Perhaps if someone else were Chief… they might still be alive…”
“Taeil…” You let his name slip from your lips, forgetting the last time you’d referred to him by his name, not his family’s.
“Who’s there?” Before you’re able to console him any more, you hear a voice coming from the brush that sounds unfamiliar to you. Peeking out, you catch the sight of a Goguryeo soldier and freeze immediately. “I know you heard me.”
Yuta, who’d been staring intently out to where the soldier stands, murmurs, “I’ll buy you some time. Take the Chief and escape.”
Nodding quickly, you and Taeil tiptoe away through the brush, trying your best not to make any noise. Just as soon as you’re able to get Taeil moving at a decent pace, a shadow leaps out before you, barring your way forward.
“I had a feeling you might be here…” The figure of Xiao Dejun murmurs before you. Instinctively, you step backwards, unease writhing in your stomach as you wonder if Lee Donghyuck is nearby.
“Wasn’t he with the Goguryeo army in Seorabeol?” Taeil asks as you slowly nod your head. “Then we can no longer escape… I need to take responsibility for the men I’ve lost. Will you go on without me?”
“What…?” You look at him puzzled, “I can’t do that!”
Dejun had remained silent for the short exchange, but now he speaks up, “Yes, I do work with their forces. But I have been given no orders regarding the Hwarang.” His eyes shift to you, “My only business here is with her.”
“Me?” Your brow furrows as he crosses his arms.
“Donghyuck is… vexed by you, and that commander of yours. He disregards the kingdom’s wishes and does as he pleases, not as he is ordered. Yeon Gaesomun is troubled, to say the least. And for now, we don’t wish to cut our ties with Goguryeo quite yet.” The light in his eyes promises violence, and his body tightens as his hand rests on the hilt of his sword, ready to make good on whatever promise he’d made. With a swift flourish, he relinquishes his blade from its sheath and narrows his eyes at you, “And for that, you must die here.”
With shaky hands, you reach for your blade, already knowing you’re no match for the Demon.
“He’s after me,” you look frantically to Taeil, “Only me. You need to escape!”
“But—!” Taeil says, panic riddling his expression.
“I’ll be fine,” you try to reassure him with a small smile. “The Hwarang need you now more than ever, you can’t abandon them.”
His mouth hangs slack for a moment, speechless. Then he shuts his jaw and draws his sword,“No matter the reason, an honorable warrior cannot run away and leave a woman to fight alone.” Despite your protest, he gets into a fighting stance, slowly closing the distance between Dejun and himself. His face calm and serene, you don’t see any hesitation in his eyes, “My recklessness has seen many of my men to their death, I don’t want it to lead another away.”
You’d seen this same expression on Jisung’s face just before he’d died on Donghyuck’s blade. Taeil’s mind has already been made.
“I am Moon Taeil, Chief of the Hwarang!” With his sword held high, he charges Dejun.
The intense force of their clash sends a shockwave rippling through the air. The clangor of metal rings out and the two part.
“You challenge me knowing that you cannot win, for the sake of someone who cannot defend themselves…” Dejun almost lets a smile creep onto the corner of his lips, “Your actions are worthy of respect.”
Taeil swings at his last word, Dejun sliding away as if he’s made of water. His hand outstretches and grabs the metal of Taeil’s blade, pushing the hilt of it into the Chief’s stomach.
As Taeil groans out, falling towards the ground, Dejun flips him around so that he slams directly onto his back.
“I’ve knocked most of the air out of him. He won’t be able to move for quite some time,” Dejun glances at Taeil writhing on the ground and then looks at you. “You’re next. Do not blame me for what I have to do.”
Raising his blade, he charges at you, kicking you in the stomach as you have no time to dodge his attack. Feeling like your whole body is about to shatter, you endure the pain just a bit more and struggle to your feet.
“You just saw the difference in our power… Are you sure you still want to put up a fight?” He asks, looking at the blade locked tightly in your grip. Noticing that you’re not budging, he nods, “Very well. I’ll humor you, then.”
Giving a huff, you readjust your grip on your sword and rush at Dejun. However, he evades your attack with no effort. You murmur to yourself how you need to change your movements, and begin to swing rapidly at him. Yet, once again, his elegant technique moves him out of the path of your blade. No matter how many times you charge and slash at him, there’s no way you’ll even scathe him. It’s not until his leg moves and kicks your arm with the force of a falling boulder that you move again.
The pain is so immediately overwhelming, you drop your blade to the forest floor, crying out in pain as you fall to the ground. Your knees skim across the dirt, digging into the earth and scraping your skin. Your brain screams at you to move, to fight, but the roar of your surely broken arm drowns it out almost entirely.
“This fight is done,” Dejun says quietly, “Don’t worry, I’ll make it quick.”
Your eyes close as you hear him approach, and a myriad of thoughts runs through you. An apology to Kun, first and foremost, he’d told you to survive and now you’re doing everything but. A tear carves its way down the side of your cheek as you wait for the blow to hit you.
“Giving up so soon?” A voice says calmly, “The Hwarang don’t stop fighting until they’re dead. The only thing on your mind right now should be how you’re going to out-think this idiot.”
That voice…
Your head raises and eyes shoot open just in time to see Kun leap through the air and land a strike with his sword on Dejun’s arm.
“You!” Dejun says as he recoils.
“I thought I’d only be fighting soldiers out here… Guess I’ll be taking care of a Demon, too,” Kun huffs, his white hair glimmering in the moonlight.
“Have you learned nothing since your fight with Donghyuck?” Dejun huffs, “A Fury is a mere echo of a true Demon. No matter how powerful you may think yourself, you cannot defeat us.”
Kun lets out a short laugh, “Never know until you try…”
“Only bloodshed will satisfy you… Very well.” Dejun raises his sword, “I’ll be your opponent.” Giving him a short nod, Dejun once again falls easily into a ready stance.
Kun’s blade flickers through the air, a little more than a glint of silver in the moonlight. Dejun blocks it with his own sword, dodging away from the attack. With his brow furrowed, Kun braces himself for the pushback that Dejun does, using the momentum against the commander to shove him back.
Kun’s face twists as his feet slide back into the dirt. Be it his Fury-born strength or his adrenaline- he surges forward after a split second, charging toward Dejun. His blade leaps forward, burying itself into the Demon’s chest. Blood flies from the gash, splashing across Kun’s face.
A startled noise falls from his mouth and he jerks back, pulling his sword from the wound. No sooner had it been out does the wound begin to close.
“Right…” Kun shakes his head, “You heal quickly, don’t you? It’s straight through the heart or not at all, huh?” His sword shines with the sheen of fresh blood, “I’ve got you figured out, though. I know how you move. You’re tough, but you’re not impossible.”
Drenched in blood, Kun looks more monster than human, his eyes wide and hungry. There’s something terrifying and inhuman about his expression as he whips his sword through the air.
Dejun leaps back, Kun’s sword almost catching his hand as he does so. Jabs and parries, feints and counter-feints… The battle flows between them like a living thing; it changes, moving too fast for any mortal eye to track. Neither of the two men show any sign of tiring as they dodge and attack in ways that would be unthinkable for any human.
Even in the maelstrom of death and violence, you can see Kun smiling.
The smell of blood hangs heavy in the air, and his grin speaks of a Fury’s lust for death.
“I never imagined a Fury could match me in battle…” Dejun murmurs as the two part, “You are unexpected. This power, though, what will you do with it?”
“What?” Kun says, confused. “Protect those I care for. What other reason could there be for wanting power?”
“Those you care for… Would you count Silla among that number?”
“No… This is bigger than the Kingdom. They can’t compare.”
Dejun closes his eyes and stays silent for a moment. What’s gotten into him? Why had he stopped fighting?
This would be a perfect time to strike, right?
Just as you think to pick up your blade and move toward him, you feel a hand on your shoulder, “Stay back.” Yuta, who you hadn’t heard return, stops you despite your protest. “That Demon no longer thirsts for blood. This battle is over.”
“Demons are not meant to involve themselves in the world of humans,” Dejun states as he opens his eyes to stare at Kun, who’d lowered his sword. “Now that you’ve become a Fury, you belong in the shadows as well.”
“Yeah.” Kun says shortly, “I’m not interested in my name being written in the annals.”
“If you understand that, I shall leave the rest to you.” Dejun shakes his head, “Donghyuck is proud, even for a Demon. If you have indeed humiliated him, I doubt he will ever forgive you. It is unlikely that you will defeat him… However, if there is something you wish to protect, then please… use the powers you’ve been granted to do so.”
In his own stoic way, Kun looks as confused as you feel. Can Dejun be trusted?
“There is one more thing I must tell you…” Dejun warns, “The power of the Furies is not magic, or a gift from the gods. Great strength, lightning speed, and mortal wounds that close themselves… This power was already within you, but had you stayed human you would have spent it in decades, not minutes. You are only borrowing these things.”
Your fingernails dig into your palms at the realization. By ‘borrowing’, does he mean that when Kun taps into the speed and strength of a Fury, he’s picking away at his future—his life?
“So you’re saying that every time I use that stuff, my life gets a little shorter?” Kun asks and Dejun nods. The commander lets out a short laugh, “Makes sense. Seemed too good to be true. Guess it’s only natural that I’d have to trade something for this kind of power.”
“Then I will be on my way…”
“Hold on. I want to ask you something.” Kun stops him before he can run off, “You sure you want to let us get away? If you don’t kill me now, I’m pretty sure I’ll end up killing your friend.”
“If you defeat him, then that was all he amounted to.” Dejun states plainly, “We Demons are not sentimental.” Then, with a last polite nod, he disappears into the night,
With his enemy gone, Kun slumps and takes a long, deep breath.
“Are you alright?” Your voice comes out quietly as you look at him.
“Fine. Where’s Taeil?”
“Over there,” Yuta gestures as Kun runs off toward the Chief.
“Are you okay?” Kun asks as Taeil looks at him wide-eyed, “Are you hurt?”
“Kun… you…” With Kun standing before him, his white hair and red eyes bright in the moonlight, he looks as if he’s seen a ghost. A Fury.
“Oh…” Kun begins but looks away, almost guiltily.
Staring at him a moment before speaking again, Taeil notes in a soft, stunned voice, “Are you… a Fury?”
“Uh, yeah.” Kun admits, “I didn’t have a choice, alright? It was for the Hwarang,”
For a moment, he sounds composed, but as you look closer you can see that he’s desperately avoiding Taeil’s gaze. Not being able to bear looking him in the eye.
Everyone is silent for a moment before the first raindrop hits you, taking you by surprise.
“…It’s starting to rain…” Kun sighs, “We need to get back to Ungjin and reorganize. We need to discuss our next move.”
“Right,” you nod, reaching out to tug at Taeil’s sleeve, “Come on, we need to hurry.” Taeil simply stands there, almost as if he’s forgotten how to walk. “Is something wrong?” It begins to rain harder yet he doesn’t budge.
Rain runs down his cheeks to his chin, or are they tears?
“What…” He murmurs, “What have I been doing…? Today I sent men—men who trusted me—into battle. They died. And I’ve made you,” his gaze flickers to Kun, “a man I’ve known for years, into a Fury. A monster…”
“Taeil…” Kun’s brow furrows at him, “What is this? No one blames you. We were able to take the city because Wen Junhui’s forces showed up— No matter how good of a tactician you are, we couldn’t have taken Hanseong alone.” He shakes his head, “I made bad calls too, and it got Jisung and Minhyung killed. We cannot change the past. What we can do is turn this around and keep fighting with our all. Besides, I don’t regret becoming a Fury.”
He laughs shortly, “Hell, I’m stronger and faster than I ever was, and I can use that to help you out. Nothing could make me happier.”
Rain pours onto their faces. Surely it’s in your imagination, but for a moment, it almost looks as if Kun is crying. Taeil stares at him for a long moment, then finally draws himself together.
“I’m sorry,” Taeil shakes his head with a small smile, “I was being foolish. Forget what I said.” Something in his voice tells you that even he doesn’t quite believe that.
December 2nd, 665 – Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
The Hwarang had returned to Ungjin. Rejoining with your friends and the rest of the men who had stayed behind feels bittersweet. Your mind often turns to Taeil, who expectedly remains disconsolate after his first defeat on the battlefield.
Even after the attempts to rouse him, he spends most of his time in his quarters, moping. The man who had come in only hours after the Hwarang had given up their position in Hanseong, Wen Junhui, would be arriving in Ungjin any day now. His victory over the Goguryeo forces had been a swift undertaking, something of a thorn in the Chief’s side.
You think of this future meeting as someone brushes past you just as you’re about to begin lighting the lanterns outside of the headquarters.
“Oh– Yuta? Are you off to work?”
The man gives you a curt nod, “When you have a moment, could you make some tea and bring it to Kun?” Without waiting for a response, he gives you a small smile and scurries off.
Yuta had never been a talkative man in your presence, or anyone’s, really. Yet he’d lately taken on a taciturn demeanor. Is he still upset by the events from Hanseong…? Or maybe…
The day after the large posse had returned to Ungjin, you awoke the next morning to Yukhei and JAehyun loitering around the main hall, their gear and belongings tucked away into haphazardly made bags.
‘We’ve made up our minds’ you recall Yukhei saying, a dimness in his voice that you would have never attributed to him prior to that meeting. ‘Our path isn’t Taeil’s. I don’t think we can follow him anymore.’
It was a blurry goodbye after that, and you suspect that you’re not fully over their departure, either. Of course, you’ve only known them for a few years, not the lifetime it seems that they’ve had with the other men.
Along with their departure, Yongqin had been moved to Sabi, a southern town known for its medicinal practices. Finding his room empty left you feeling bereft as well.
One by one, the group that you’d come to find as a second family is slowly falling apart.
As you light the last lantern you sigh to yourself and decide to go make tea, as requested by Yuta.
The tray remains sturdy in your grasp, even if you can hear the ceramic clinking against itself as you approach the Commander’s door, “Good evening, I’ve brought you tea…” As you speak, you open the door, stopping almost immediately as the gazes of Kun, Jaemin and Taeyong fall onto you.
Their conversation must’ve been important judging by the hardset lines carved into their expressions.
“I’m sorry!” You say quickly, “I hadn’t realized that you were in the middle of a meeting.” Feet trailing backwards, you’re almost out of the room when Kun speaks up.
“You can stay.”
His words halt your movement and Taeyong piques your interest as he looks back to Kun, glaring, “You cannot possibly be serious about this! Why would you halt the augmentation of the Fury Corps?!”
“I am serious,” Kun’s attention turns from you and once back to his comrade. “I will not have any more men being turned into Furies. Make do with what you have.”
“I apologize but I cannot support your decision. The Hwarang’s power is at an all time low, even if Silla is standing against Goguryeo and winning– I think that expanding the Fury Corps to keep this fight pushing forward is our only option.” Taeyong’s voice is a strained composure as he grits his teeth and continues, “Jaemin told me that Yukhei and Jaehyun have left. That is a serious blow to us, Kun.”
“You saw what happened in Hanseong– Even if we recruit more, they’ll run off on us. Wasting our effort on pitiful men like that is foolish. Would it not be better to focus on those who have abided by our code? Who understands what it means to be a Hwarang?”
Jaemin looks to the floor, his shoe gently tapping the boards underneath. He’s been silent since you arrived, but you can clearly see that he isn’t agreeing with Taeyong fully.
“You make several good points, Taeyong.” Kun frowns, his arms crossing, “If we want increased strength, the best way to attain that is through the Fury Corps.”
“Then why–!” Taeyong begins.
“There’s a problem with the Furies. A big one. We only just found out about it and our source is,” Kun glances at you briefly, “reliable.” With your eyes widening at what’s to come, you can only look at Jaemin's and Taeyong’s faces as he divulges what Dejun had told you.
“The power of a Fury comes from your… potential. The more you use it, the shorter your life becomes.”
Taeyong’s gaze, usually cool and calculating, goes awry as he processes. From his standing position he falls to his knees, hitting the wood with a thud. A surge of realization of his powerlessness registers within him.
“Yeah,” Kun’s voice falls into a somber lull, “We shouldn’t be using the Furies unless we really have to.”
After several long moments of silence, Taeyong raises his head to speak, “Then that is yet another reason why the research must continue.” He pushes himself from the floor, brushing off his knees and looking at Kun, “It is a flaw, yes, and a serious one. But with more research… We may find a way to circumvent, or even counteract, it entirely. As a Fury, you should understand.”
“This is not a request, Taeyong. This is an order.” Kun’s arms uncross and seems ready to impose his status over the other, “As your Commander, I am telling you that research on Furies will stop. There will be no more.”
Taeyong says nothing, he just glares at Kun until seconds once again turn into minutes.
“Let’s go, Taeyong…” Jaemin tries to urge him. When Taeyong turns to him, you can see lines in his face, perhaps proof that his life is already steadily leaving him.
You step aside to let them leave, and as they open the door, the figure of Taeil is seen passing by in the hall.
“Oh, Chief,” Jaemin stops, “Were you coming in?”
“No…Uh… No, I’m just out for a walk,” Taeil chuckles, “Just passing by. Don’t mind me.” A few more pleasantries were exchanged and then the sound of three sets of footsteps trail away down the hall.
You’re reminded of Kun’s presence when he sighs behind you, you spin on your heels and note that he’s looking forlornly out of the small window in his room.
“I’m sure the tea’s cold by now,” you look at the tray in your hands, “Let me get you a fresh pot.”
“No,” he stops you, gaze broken from the window and now linked to you, “I’m thirsty, cold tea’s perfect.” His hand gingerly reaches out to the tray as you approach and swiftly grabs one of the cups atop it. Kun brings his lips to the porcelain and he sighs, a distant look twinkles in his eyes.
“He’s right, you know.” Kun says as he sets his empty cup down. “Taeyong’s right. Jaehyun and Yukhei leaving… It hurt us bad.” His voice shakes almost imperceptibly, his lips curling into a bitter smile, “I had a feeling this might happen someday. It’s our fault for falling short of what they wanted. But damn, we sure have lost a lot of people. Things are undeniably different now.”
You can’t even begin to imagine what’s going through his head. He’s been working from dusk to dawn, has he even had time to grieve anyone properly? Even with the strength that his newfound Fury powers had given him, you can see the horrible toll it’s taken on his body.
“Kun…” you say softly, “you have to stop.”
“What?” His voice is much rougher than you though, giving you momentary pause.
“I’m only telling you to do what you told Taeyong to do a few moments ago. Don’t use your Fury abilities unless it’s an emergency.”
“Why should I listen to you?” His expression questioning.
“Well… You turned into a Fury to save me from Donghyuck, you wouldn’t have had to unl–”
“This again?” He sighs, “Look, I said I chose to do it. I wasn’t forced.”
A pang reverberates around your ribcage, “When you say things like that, it only makes it worse. If you’re in pain, just say so. Don’t you wish you’d never become a Fury?”
For a moment, the room is quiet, and then Kun begins to laugh. “I just can’t win with you, can I? You really are from the countryside.” Another chortle before he continues, “I can’t remember if I’ve told you this before– Anyway, I am the adopted son of a sixth rank noble, I hardly knew my birth parents. I was raised with the noble’s son and daughter, Hoseok and Joohyun. You kind of sound like Joohyun. Yongqin’s sister Cheng sounds the same way too. When you go off, it’s like I’m being scolded by my family. Makes me feel like I have to listen to you.”
You’d never heard him speak of his childhood like this before. It’s surreal in a way.
“If what Dejun told us is true, then as long as I don’t use my Fury powers, I’ll be alright, right?” His lightheartedness flees slightly as he huffs out a puff of air, “If it gets bad I’ll let you know. Stop worrying about me.”
He’ll likely keep most of his pain to himself– that’s just who he is, but if he really means what he’d said…
“I understand,” you say with a nod, another thought beginning to bubble to the surface. “So… What will happen to the Hwarang now?”
“Well, we need to get Taeil to snap out of it, but after that, we’re heading north.”
“North? You mean back to…”
“Yeah, back to Hanseong.” Kun cedes with a sigh, “The Tang forces may have saved our asses up there but it doesn’t mean that they don’t want every man they can take fighting alongside them. Some of Namekawa’s men are stationed there too, hoping to round up some men and head to Bakjak. We’ll try to pincer Pyongyang and take those–” Suddenly, Kun’s body contorts and hunches, his hand grasping at his now heaving chest. His eyes wide in pain, sweat begins to pour from his head and he mutters out through clenched teeth, “Fuck, fuck–!”
“Kun?” Your mouth lays agape as the hair on his head turns an alabaster white. It’s bloodlust, you’re sure of it. “You need blood…” The sentence isn’t a question, and you react almost instinctively, recalling what you’d done for him before.
With unsteady hands you reach for the blade at your hip, laying its cool edge on the palm of your hand before his hand grasps around your wrist. Trying to pull away, you're met with a fervent shaking of his head.
“I’ll do it,” he murmurs, straightening himself to the best of his ability. Kun moves around you, standing behind you as he loosens your collar as the night air hits your neck followed by his fingertips. Seconds later you feel the kiss of a cold blade against your neck before feeling it slide against your skin. You try your best not to wince but the air makes the cut sting.
The cold is eventually replaced by the warmth of his face as his lips fall onto the cut. Heat raids your body, never before had you been this close to a man before. Nerves make your body twist to try and look at him until Kun’s hands grab your shoulders.
“Don’t look,” his voice low, husky. And you nod, not particularly sure that you want to see him in his Fury state. Those few words– a last, strained defense of his wounded pride– tear at your heart, and a knot gets stuck in your throat. For his sake you try and calm your nerves, although you can still feel your heart racing.
“I’m sorry… I can’t afford to lose it right now.” You’re unsure if he’s saying that to calm himself or calm you.
“Of course…” Your voice leaves you quietly, “You don’t need to hold back, I want to help in whatever way I can.”
In the days you watched both Minhyung and Jisung die, you’d find yourself inundated with near tortuous regret. There had been nothing in your power you could do for them. Ever since those fateful days it has been your resolve to help the Hwarang after they’d aided and sheltered you for so long.
Kun’s grip tightens on your shoulder, and a wave of emotions washes over you– guilt, disappointment, anger, regret– and you soon realize that they are not your own. They’re his.
Eventually he lets go and steps away from you.
“I’m sorry for doing that…” His hair back to its darkened state, he can’t seem to meet your gaze.
“It’s nothing,” you insist, adjusting the collar of your outfit that he’d shifted aside, “See? The cut’s already closed up.” Seeing his still-stolid demeanor, you continue, “I’ll be staying here for a while longer so please, if you need anything, just let me know.”
“So I can just drink your blood whenever?”
You nod, “You can.”
Kun cracks an eye open and gives you a small chuckle as he shakes his head, “Shouldn’t say things like that. Someone’s gonna use you up and throw you away.”
You know he’s joking, but there’s a part of you that feels if it were he that used you up then it wouldn’t be that bad.
April 7th, 666 - Hanseong, Kingdom of Silla
Sometime after the incident between Kun and you, you begin to move northward, back to Hanseong. Nearly a month after its liberation from the Goguryeo forces, the Hwarang settled on a private estate just outside of the city’s walls. Taeil had been reluctant to return to the battlefields, but after several conversations with Kun, he’d become convinced otherwise.
Until the preparations to siege Pyongyang were in place, you would be set up in Hanseong to train. Yuta had gone to a town some ways south to train in Tang weaponry with one of Wen Junhui’s assistants, Hao Chujun. Taeyong and Jaemin had left with the Fury Corps along the naval route to Bakjak as they were not permitted to travel to Hanseong.
“Do you know where the Chief is?” A voice calls out to you, and you turn to see Jeong Sungchan standing there, his eyes wide.
“I think he’s reading in his room,” you have to think of when you last saw him. Weight shifting from foot to foot you try not to look concerned, “Is something the matter?”
“It’s nothing in particular, but…” There’s a peculiar expression on his face you can’t quite grasp. “I can’t shake this worrying feeling like he’s lost the will for us to fight again since the last time we were here…”
“Hmm…” You purse your lips, “I don’t think that’s the case. I can’t say that he’s completely lost his will to fight.”
Sungchan is hesitant to respond as he stays quiet, eventually speaking again, “You’re probably right, huh? I mean, Commander Qian is still giving his all for him. I’m sure he’ll return to his old self soon enough.” With that, Sungchan quickly scurries off, racing back into the depths of the manor.
As you watch him, you can’t help but let his words sting you a little. Taeil certainly had lost some of that ambitious fire he’d always had in his eyes as of late. If he wasn’t holed up reading in his room, he’d spend time in solitude out in the garden. Yet, you hold on hope that his confidence had deflated only a little after the battle in Hanseong.
Prompted by the meeting with Sungchan, you decide to pay the Chief a visit a few hours later.
“I’ve brought you some tea,” You say quietly as you slide open the door. Taeil sits behind his desk, nose buried in a bound novel, and he greets you with a smile. “What are you reading?”
“Oh, this is Jemangmaega,” he lowers the book, closing it but saving his place with a scrap piece of parchment. A collection of poems but more critical than that if one reads further into the text. I practically know them by heart now, but with each time I reread them I find I learn something new.”
“When I was younger I wanted to be just like Kim Yushin– he fought for others, more so than just himself,” his grin lasts for a moment before fading, “But I suppose dreaming about being a great commander doesn’t just make you one… I wish I realized that a bit sooner.”
“What are you talking about?” You tilt your head, “You’ve only just begun.”
“... How’s Kun?” He asks, not seeming to have heard your prior statement.
“I think he’s in his room writing something.” You state, “Probably writing orders for Yuta, he’s off with Hao Chujun in Kyeju, you know.”
“Ah…” Taeil sighs, “I keep giving Kun so much to do.”
“I don’t think he’s pushing himself too hard,” you say quickly, “And nothing makes him happier than being able to help you. That’s just the kind of guy he is.”
Taeil chuckles at that, “You’ve turned out to be quite a page to him, haven’t you? I think you know him quite well by now.”
“You think so?” You feel your cheeks warm at his certainty. “That’s right… I was supposed to be his page, wasn’t I?”
“To be truthful, I never thought that you’d be with us for this long…” Before you knew it, the two of you had begun to reminisce about your time in Seorabeol. Back then, you never could have guessed where fate would take you. There have been constant challenges, but you thought that’d you’d eventually return to your lives in the capital.
“I know things will work out. The Commander will get us through this.”
Taeil responds with a melancholy laugh, “Don’t you think you’re asking quite a bit of him?”
“... What do you mean?”
Before Taeil has any time to answer, the door opens with a snap, Shotaro and Kun briskly walking inside, their faces tense and drawn.
“We have to go. Now.” Kun says sharply, “The place’s surrounded.”
“There’s two, maybe three hundred of them out there. We came in through the back so they wouldn’t see us,” Shotaro says solemnly.
“If it were only twenty or thirty then we could take them… But we don’t have time to call Yuta and his men. Guess we’ll have to come up with something here. You two take Taeil and go on ahead,” Kun says quickly.
“What?!” You speak up, “Not even you can take on that many people. And it’s still daytime…”
“A majority of the soldiers out there are archers,” Shotaro says as both you and he move toward the door in an effort to block it should Kun try and get out.
Taeil, having been in quiet contemplation since their arrival, speaks out, “You needn't do that, Kun. I’ll go and have them take me to their headquarters.”
“What the hell?!” Kun shouts out incredulously, “You might as well just paint a target on your chest!”
“I won’t introduce myself as Moon Taeil of the Hwarang, of course,” Taeil sighs as he rises to his feet, “I’ll tell them that we’re soldiers here to just secure the location. At any rate, it should buy you enough time to get away.”
While you and Shotaro lay shocked into silence, Kun doesn’t relent, “Listen to yourself! You really think they’ll let you waltz in and fuck with them like that?! You know how they work! There’s no way in hell that those bastards don’t hate our guts! They won’t believe that shit about us being soldiers for a second!”
“Well, even if I do get captured, I have the status of a Lord. They can’t just kill me.”
“You have got to be kidding me.” Kun’s face is a near vibrant red at the moment, “You think they’ll give a shit about a title you have from the Kingdom they’re against?! You go out there, you’re signing your death warrant. You really think I’ll just let you do that?!”
No matter what the Commander yells at him, Taeil’s expression doesn’t change.
“I’ve made my decision. Nothing you say can convince me otherwise.”
Kuns fists begin to shake by his sides. In all your time with the Hwarang, you’ve never seen either of them act like this before.
“No! No! What the hell are the Hwarang going to do without their Chief?!” Kun shouts, “You’re coming with me even if I have to knock you out and drag you along! You have a responsibility to the Hwarang! You don’t get to die and run away from that!” He’s screaming at Taeil, his white knuckled fists now gripping the front of the other man’s robes and his eyes red with held-back tears.
Yet his fury and pleas break across Taeil’s impassable calm like wind against a mountain.
“This is a direct order!” Taeil says sternly as Kun’s hands drop from his robes, “You will go to Kyeju to meet with the rest of our men. The two of you will accompany him as well.” Kun stumbles back a step or two at the force of Taeil’s voice.
“You’re going to tell me what to do…? What the hell is this?!” Kun asks near incredulously.
“Aren’t your Chief’s orders absolute?” Taeil asks with a tilt of his head, “You’ve ordered men to kill themselves, or to become Furies from disobeying that rule. Are you somehow an exception? Is that the sort of warrior you want to be?”
Kun says nothing.
As long as he’d been commander, Kun strove to lead by example. He lived by the O Gye and demanded that others do likewise to groom the Hwarang into true warriors. There’s no doubt Taeil had counted on that fact. He meant to do it to keep Kun alive.
Taeil looks to you and Shotaro, stepping a few paces in your direction, “I want you to leave with Kun. If you take too long, they’ll attack and my surrender will mean nothing.” He gives you two a small shove to get you moving, Shotaro turns to look at Kun.
“Commander… Let’s go.”
He only stands, chewing his lip, until Taeil lays his hands on his friend’s shoulders, giving him a warm smile.
“Hey, Kun… Let it go. Let me go.” Taeil says softly, “You’ve run yourself ragged trying to earn me the status and fame that I wanted. You even turned yourself into a Fury… It kills me to see you do all of these things for me… I’m not worth it.”
Kun doesn’t meet his friend’s gaze, he instead blinks rapidly, trying to hold back tears, and stares desperately at the floor. Then he swallows the lump in his throat, his voice tight and strained when he speaks, “I– If I do this, then what have I been fighting for all these years? I became a warrior, served our Kingdom… I won numerous battles and killed men… All because I thought you’d be there at the end with all of us…”
“I’m sorry,” Taeil’s voice reflects the softness of the other’s, “I brought you here, I did this to you. Thinking back on it, it was all sort of a dream. We weren’t real warriors yet but we strapped on our swords and went to work.” His voice is warm, but that seems to make it even more difficult for Kun to let go.
The room is still before the commander speaks, “Osaki… Send a message to our remaining men. We need to secure an escape route.” His gaze then falls to you, “Stay here. Once we’re ready, I’ll come get you.”
“Okay,” you nod quickly. And with that, Shotaro and Kun leave, and Taeil and you are alone once more.
“Take this with you,” Taeil says as he begins to reach for something in his robes. After a moment, he hands you a small cloth bag, it clinks as it rests in your palm.
“What is it?”
“Money. To help you escape. I wasn’t able to do anything for you. This is a token of my appreciation, for all you’ve done for us. Please, take it.” His warmth still lingers on the fabric of the bag, you feel a lump rise in your throat. “You still have time. I’ll tell Kun. Once you get away, go somewhere safe and look for Doctor Namekawa… Just forget you had anything to do with us. Marry someone you love and live a peaceful life. Find happiness.”
While you appreciate his kind gestures you cannot find it within yourself to follow his guidance, “No, I won’t run. I want to go with Kun. I’m… I’m his page…” Your teeth catch your lip, afraid that if you say any more you may cry. Instead, you look up to Taeil and do your best to smile.
His eyes are warm as he looks to you, “Our Commander’s been blessed with some great friends. I’ll be counting on you, then. Take care of him for me.”
Eventually, Kun and Shotaro return. They gather you and the rest of the men in an outer courtyard on the premises, including Jeno and Sungchan.
“What?!” Jeno shouts, “We’re going to leave Chief behind? Is that true Commander?!”
“Chief’s orders,” Kun says sternly, “You’re all going to escape this place and I’ll be right behind you.”
“If he just surrenders, then his cover will be blown immediately!” Jeno insists, “At least here, I could remain by his si–”
“I said, ‘Chief’s orders’! Or do you have shit in your ears?!” Kun snaps, “Don’t you dare put Taeil’s efforts in vain with your stupid suggestions!”
Jeno looks as if he wants to respond, but instead he looks down as he tightens his fists and shakes.
Just then, Sungchan says, “I’m going to stay. I understand they’re the Chief’s orders. However, as a warrior of the Hwarang, I cannot abandon the Chief.”
“Jeong Sungchan!” Shotaro raises his voice, only to be interjected.
“Sungchan you bastard…” Kun frowns, “You really want this steel in your gut right now?”
“No! It’s not like that,” Sungchan’s eyes burn with intense vigor as he glares back at Kun. “I understand you, more than anyone else, want to remain here. But the Chief entrusted the Hwarang to you, which is why you can’t… So that’s why I want to protect him in your stead, Commander!”
Kun curls his lip, staring at him for a long moment before unsheathing his blade at his hip.
“Commander!” As the exclamation leaves Shotaro’s mouth, Kun points the tip of the sword toward Sungchan’s throat.
“You said you’ll protect the Chief, right?”
Sweat trickles down Sungchan’s reddened cheeks, “...Yes, I will.”
“Then you’d better keep your goddamn word. No matter what, your eyes don’t leave Moon, got it?”
Sungchan’s eyes grow wide, trembling for a moment but soon after brim with a fiery determination, “Yes, sir! I, Jeong Sungchan, promise to protect the Chief's life, no matter the cost!”
It seems as if he’s convinced Kun, as the latter returns his blade to its sheath. “Let’s go.” His words are curt as he nods quikly before leaving the residence behind.
In a short while, Taeil and Sungchan will hand their terms of surrender to the Goguryeo army. You find yourself looking back over your shoulder many times as you run. Soon, Taeil will surrender to his enemies. Perhaps, you think time and time again, if you turn around now, you can rescue him,
Shotaro seems to feel the same way, but Kun never once turns back.
April 7th, 666 – The Road South, Kingdom of Silla
You run and run through the forest to Kyeju. It doesn’t matter how quickly you get there– it’s not soon enough to bring back an army to save Taeil.
“Are you alright?” Shotaro asks as he falls in step by your side, “We can rest if you’re tired.”
“I’m alright,” you shake your head, “I can keep going.”
Kun, with his back to you, says nothing, but you can feel each pained step he takes away from his friend.
The sun begins to dip towards the western horizon and night starts to fall when your party is stopped by a group of Goguryeo soldiers.
“You there! Stop!” One of them commands, his hand already hovering over the hilt of his sword, “Where are you headed?”
Kun only frowns and makes his way to walk past the soldier.
“He said to stop!” Another soldier yells out, “Goddamn it, are you more of those Silla guys?”
“Hold,” the first man pauses, “I’ve seen him before. You’re that bastard from the Hwarang, aren’t you?”
“You mean those guys that offed Suh?” The soldiers around them begin to scramble for their weapons.
Unfortunately, they aren’t fast enough for Kun. His hair snaps white and he shoots forward, toward the soldiers, sword in hand. His strikes are so fast and elegant that the eye barely even has time to perceive what happened before the two men fall dead.
“Wrong day to fuck with me, boys.”
A volley of soldiers rush forward, as well as a few arrows loosened in his direction. One of the arrows pierces his shoulder and Kun cries out, swiftly pulling it from the wound. It immediately begins to close as he smirks at them, “That’s how it feels getting shot, huh? Not as bad as I thought.” His gaze sharpens on those left before him, “This is nothing! This doesn’t even come close to what Taeil’s going through!”
Kun launches himself at the nearest of the soldiers, his sword already in motion and his face twisted by grief and anger. Even without Fury powers, Kun and Shotaro could have made easy work of this small troop of men… But rage and frustration boiling over since you’d left Taeil had erupted in a torrent of violence.
“You can’t use your powers–!” You call out to Kun, trying to stop his relentless assault.
“Shut up!” He snarls at you, “Stay out of this!”
He knows what he’s doing, but he’s far past caring. Kun leaps from tree to tree, his sword flashing like lightning. Every time it moves, a life ends. Rage, anguish and an unrestrained thirst for blood radiates from him like heat from a blaze from a fire. Blood soaks his face and hands. Still, he cuts and cuts, never satisfied.
You see Shotaro and Jeno sweating as they stand silently, watching Kun fight as a Fury. They’re mesmerized and you can hardly blame them. Every swing of his sword spills a man to the dirt. He looks like a monster. At last, the only man left alive is Kun himself.
Silence falls over the forest once more, save for the birds that have restarted their chatter,
“Shotaro… Jeno… Go see if there’s any more of them.” Desperate to distance themselves from the bloodshed, the two depart quickly after Kun’s orders. “You. Go with them.”
Normally you would do as he’d asked and followed after them but now…
“What?” Kun turns to you, noticing your hesitation, “I gave you an order.” His words cut like a knife but you don’t move.
“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that.”
“I am your commanding officer. I am giving you an order.” He sounds angry, as he oft does, but just behind that there's a deep, miserable sadness. If he doesn’t stay angry, you feel, he’d probably be crying.
“I promise I won’t get in your way, but please, just let me stay here with you.” There’s nothing you can do for him, but you cannot bear to leave him alone.
He turns his back to you– to everything, his face hidden. You have no idea what expression he’s wearing.
You search yourself for something to say, something to ease him, but you find nothing within yourself to better him. And, after a few moments, he speaks.
“What the hell did I do… all of this for?”
How can this be the fate dealt by the god for two men so honest and determined? It just doesn’t seem fair…
“Was it just so I could give Taeil to those bastards? I busted my ass to give my friend to the enemy?” His voice trembles with every word, the weight of it all still resting heavily on him, “I was going to make him important. Help him carry himself to his family’s standards. I wanted to see him fight in the kind of battles they wrote about. Like a true warrior… I wanted to see just how far the owner of a school in the sticks could go.”
You’re not even sure if he knows that you’re still here. If he does, it seems as if he no longer cares.
“I thought we were shooting for the same dream. Long as it was for him, I felt like I could do anything. So what the hell am I doing here, alive, while he’s… he’s god knows where?! After all that self-righteous preaching, what did I do?! I turned around and left him to the wolves! He… I’m just like the king. Soon as things get dangerous, I turn tail and leave better men to deal with the mess! God damn it! Why am I alive?!”
It tears you apart to hear him lament his inner machinations aloud. You find yourself stepping forward, wrapping your arms around him, pressing your face against his uniform.
“Taeil said… I mean, after you’d left, I told him that you’d figure it out,” you say softly, “and he said that I was asking too much of you.” Tears run hot down your cheeks, “It’s not your fault, you can’t blame yourself… He didn’t want you to die. That’s why you’re still alive. Just… Please don’t blame yourself.”
Kun listens, saying nothing. Or perhaps he didn’t even hear you. Why do words feel so powerless when you need them the most? What good are they if you cannot comfort someone at their lowest?
“He did this to save me… but what the hell am I supposed to do without Moon Taeil of the Hwarang? The dream of helping him is what brought me here in the first place.” Kun’s shoulders shake, “Now that dream has left me… I don’t have anything left. I’m nothing.” He gives a short bark of humorless laughter, “Seriously Moon… Stop giving me all the shitty jobs.” His voice chokes on a sob and falls silent.
April 10, 666 – Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
The days that followed were somber, and eventually your group returned to Ungjin before regrouping with Yuta in Kyeju. When you arrived in the city, Jeno mentioned he was going to visit a friend of his, and left. However, you think Jeno’s just trying to be considerate and give Kun some space.
Arriving back at the compound, you’re shocked to see none other than Li Yongqin waiting for you.
“Evening,” he says as you walk inside, “Who would’ve thought you guys would ever come to visit me?”
“Nevermind that you should be in Sabi– why are you up this late? Just look at you,” Kun frowns, crossing his arms.
“I’m a bit tired of sleeping alone, you know?” Yongqin muses, “At this rate, I’ll never get a chance to shine again… Seems to me it’s time to join you guys.”
“The hell you won’t! What makes you think you can hold a sword with that body?” Kuns words cut through the air.
“Come on, cut me some slack.” Yongqin snorts, “I’ve been feeling great lately. So…” As he begins his next statement, he turns to cough into his fist. The fit doesn’t relent until he crouches on the floor, coughing painfully with strained breaths.
“Are you alright, Yongqin?” You ask, rubbing his back as he tries to catch his breath. Under your palm, you can feel the bones of his back. At first glance, he may look to be improving but he’s lost a lot of weight and it’s almost painful to look at.
“See?” Kun turns to look down at him, “What’d I tell you? Why don’t you admit you’re sick for once, and take it easy?”
Yongqin bites his lips out of frustration, grimacing at the thought of admitting his weakness, he sighs deeply and rises to his feet, “So, how’s Moon doing? Too busy to visit me again?”
You flinch at the mention of Taeil, which causes your body to jolt unexpectedly. Kun, however, is unfazed by the question.
“He’s a little preoccupied at the moment.”
“How’s his shoulder doing? Isn’t it tough for him to be up and about?”
“That was a while ago. He’s fine.” Kun says, “He may not be able to wield his sword but, well, with his promotion, it’s not like he’s charging from the front lines anyway.”
“Spare me,” Yongqin waves his hand, “You’re bragging about his promotion like it’s you out there and not him. But… that’s good to hear. Taeil’s okay then.” The Hwarang seems to have eased down. It looks as if Taeil’s well-being is the only thing keeping Yongqin invested in his own health.
“Look,” Kun states, “I promise I’ll bring him next time. Just sit tight, okay?”
“Sure, I’ll wait. But I’m not holding my breath. You’ve always been a bad liar, Kun.”
“Who the hell are you calling a liar? I’ve never lied to you about Taeil.” The tone of their conversation sounds like their usual banter, but you can understand why Jeno may have been inclined to step out. You begin to gather that there’s much for them to reminisce on, so you take the chance to sneak outside.
Cool nighttime air whispers against your cheeks as you gaze to the stars hanging above. It seems like tonight would be the final farewell between Kun and Yongqin, you need to let them have this moment to themselves. Being an outside observer to the intimacy of their conversation tells you this, at least.
In the midst of your contemplation, you think you see Jeno speaking to someone in the distance. You know he said he’d been planning to meet a friend in Ungjin but you don’t recognize the figure.
“Are you sure about that? You’re the Commander’s acquaintance, aren’t you?” You hear Jeno speak to him as you slowly approach. “You’re already here so why don’t you stop by?”
“I think I’ll pass on that.” The person says coolly.
“Why?” Jeno questions further, “This may be the last time we step foot in Ungjin.”
“Wasn’t Taeil just arrested by Goguryeo soldiers in Hanseong?” The person murmurs, “I don’t know what I’d say to Kun in a time like this, knowing what everyone’s been through and all.”
Jeno’s head suddenly hangs, as the words from the conversation penetrate and resound around his head, “You don’t need to mince words. Just, you know, tell them how you feel… talk about what you’ve been up to, or what you’ve seen. Isn’t that good enough?”
“Jeno…” For a brief moment, the stranger looks unsettled by the suggestion. However, he takes a deep breath and continues, “But I was never one of the Hwarang. I just happened to be around when the newer group was established.”
“Then why did you paint them as Furies?” Jeno frowns, “If they didn’t matter to you anymore, then you wouldn’t go through the trouble of drawing that? It’s not like it’d make you any money.”
“Well…” The other stops.
“So, are you absolutely sure there’s nothing you’d want to say to the Commander, Colonel or Jaemin? You’re positive?” Jeno lists off the names of the Hwarang, only making you question the stranger yourself. Is he a friend of theirs? Perhaps Jeno had met with him to bring him to your side?
Whatever the case, the stranger’s countenance gives the impression that he’s reluctant to be involved at all.
As you’re thinking of this person, a voice speaks up behind you, “You should go and talk to Yongqin while you can.”
Kun. You hadn’t heard the door open, much less his footsteps approach.
“S- Sure,” you say quickly, spinning on your heels and walking into the house from the darkness.
After making smalltalk for a while, Kun rejoins you and begins to say his farewell to him, “We’ll see you later, Li. Don’t trouble Namekawa too much.”
“I never do,” Yongqin shakes his head, “The man just worries too much.”
“Forever the smartass,” Kun rolls his eyes jokingly, “Whatever the case, we’ll be on our way soon.”
“Leaving already?” Yongqin asks, eyebrows raised.
“Goodnight, Yongqin. Please take care of yourself.” You say with a small smile and begin to turn to leave.
“Hey,” Yongqin calls out to you, “Can I have a word?” He beckons you over with a gentle gesture so you walk to him.
“Is something the matter?”
“I know he won’t admit it, but Kun looks like shit. Are things at the front going bad?”
If you speak too carelessly you can give away information– information that can easily hurt Yongqin, so you fall silent.
“Here’s the thing: I don’t like that man at all, and quite frankly, I can’t give a rat’s ass what happens to him. But… I want you to be by his side. If he goes down, then the Hwarang go down with him.”
“I understand…” you murmur out before Kun butts in.
“Are we done here? Time to get going.”
He doesn’t ask a thing about your conversation as he begins walking briskly ahead of you on the darkened streets. Watching him make that promise of bringing Taeil the next time he’d see Yongqin… it seems as though that burden of promise, and the potential of it being left unfulfilled, weighs heavily on him.
Suddenly, he stops in his tracks.
“You should go on ahead and go home.”
“Huh?” You pause yourself, “What do you mean? What do you plan on doing?”
“I’m going to speak to the Goguryeo forces in Hanseong,” he turns to face you, “And I’m going to personally ask them to release Taeil.”
“You’re going now?!” You sputter, “I thought you said they can’t be reasoned with?”
“If we can’t get results, then I can’t say we’ve done everything we could.”
“It’s not safe for you to go there! They could capture you at any moment!” Frantic energy runs in your voice, “If they take you like they did Taeil…”
Yesterday this idea would have been preposterous to Kun, what happened to mak him change his mind?
“So you’re telling me to my face that this decision is a mistake?”
“No… No I’m not saying that.”
“Then what is it?” He snaps, “If you have something to say, just say it.”
“Stay strong.” You raise your voice, nearly shocking yourself, “You of all people know what needs to be done.”
“I decide on what I do. It’s not your place to say.”
“I understand, but what will you do if you’re arrested by the Goguryeo army?”
“So what if I am?” He frowns, crossing his arms, “Sitting here and talking about ‘what-ifs’ isn’t any better than taking action.
“So you’re going to let Minhyung and Jisung’s sacrifices go in vain?!”
“What do you know?!” He explodes, and you have to stop yourself from taking a step back.
“E- Even I can understand a little!” You refuse to let your convictions amount to nothing. With a heavy heart you continue, “I was there when they gave their lives for… I saw it with my own eyes. Both of them loved the Hwarang. And they trusted their commander! If either of them saw what I am now, it would crush them.”
“Crush them, huh?” At last, he seems to let go of a bit of the tension in his shoulders. They relax slightly as he looks off into the distance. “Do you believe it to be the survivor’s duty to carry on the will of the deceased?”
“I think so.”At least that’s what it feels as if you’re doing now. The reason you can’t back down, even if Kun feels compelled to yell at you, is because you know Jisung and Minhyung would have done the same.
“Damn, guess this means all I have to look forward to in life is shouldering more burdens until I die.”
“Kun…”
He shakes his head and gives you a short, melancholic smile, “Sorry for yelling at you. You were right. You did know. There’s no point in me being irrational when our situation is already grim, huh? It wouldn;t look too great if there’s nowhere for the Chief to go when he gets out eventually.”
With that last statement, you see that he’s finally regained his composure, and you respond in kind by calming down, “I know I told you to stay strong, but please, don’t push yourself too hard. I noticed you’ve been running around during both day and night time.”
“Where do you have all this time to show concern for every person you meet?” Kun sighs out, “Once we leave here, if you so much as collapse on the way out, I’m leaving your ass behind. Brace yourself.”
“Okay!”
You’re happy to have gotten through to him, even if it was just a courteous gesture. He begins walking again and you run right behind him, doing your best to keep up with the swiftness of his pace.
At the entrance of the city, you regroup with Jeno and Shotaro, the two greeting you quickly.
“Commander, I need to speak with you urgently,” Jeno says, looking frigid as he approaches Kun. “Please let me petition for the clemency of both the Chief and Sungchan! Surely the Goguryeo forces understand what killing Moon would detail. If we work hard, I’m sure we can find people to cooperate with us. So please–”
Kun stares at Jeno, who’s bowed over in a sign of respect, and seems to take his suggestion into consideration.
“...You beat me to it. I was going to say the same thing.”
“Commander! Then–”
“Osaki, I have a favor to ask you. Take her and head to Kyeju first.”
“What?!” You gasp out.
“We’re going to continue our fight for Taeil’s freedom. Your presence here is only a burden for us right now.” Earlier he’d given you the same instruction, albeit with a far more aggressive tone. But this time you can tell thoughtful consideration went into it.
You’re worried, of course. But there isn’t anything more you can argue.
“This is an order from your commander. We’ll meet up again soon so get out of here and stay sharp.”
It felt strange to part from them, as if some piece of yourself is now missing– but you don’t have much time to harp on it as you meet up with other troops in Kyeju.
You’re worried about what’s to become of Taeil, but perhaps because the situation seems grim, no one has brought it up.
May 1st, 666 – Outside of Kyeju, Kingdom of Silla
Kun soon rejoined Shotaro and you as you resided in Kyeju, only after he’d settled his affairs for Taeil’s freedom in Ungjin first. Yuta had taken the main body of Hwarang soldiers to Koksan and then onto Bakjak to keep an eye on the Fury Corps. You have just left the small town with Wen Junhui’s men to hop onto the route to follow after him.
After a while, you manage to meet up with some allied soldiers, but many of them look at you with a strange mixture of curiosity and fear. It’s unpleasant, to say the least.
“Those are the Hwarang, right? The murderers?”
“Yeah, noble dogs that kill men for no reason– even their comrades! Best not to look at them for too long. You never know what might set them off.”
It isn’t difficult to hear the gossip that floats through the ranks.
“They sound like a bunch of old wives spinning those stories!” Shotaro scoffs, turning to look at Kun, “Want me to keep them quiet for you?”
“No.” Kun shakes his head, sounding more irritated than usual, “They want to talk, let them talk.”
“Are you alright?” You ask as you walk along, “You don’t look too well.”
“I’m fine.” He says but he clearly seems otherwise. His skin is a pale color, almost blue, and he looks exhausted. Marching during the day is hardly a pleasant walk for a Fury.
Taeil is clearly at the forefront of his mind. And although you hate to admit it, he has a good reason to be on edge.
“Excuse me, could you let me pass? Ah– apologies, oops…” Someone moves towards you from the back of the column of men, pushing his way through the rest of the marching soldiers.
“Hello,” a man, no older than Kun, steps forward and offers a bow, “Are you Qian Kun? I’ve heard a great deal about you and the Hwarang.”
“Who the hell are you?” Kun asks, puzzled.
“Pardon my rudeness, I’m still not fully functional with the language– my name is Wen Junhui, one of the commanders of the Tang forces. I’m sure I’ll be talking with the Hwarang a great deal in the future. It’s nice to meet you.”
It’s strange, for the man who claimed to command the infantry of men, he looks more like the son of a wealthy merchant than a soldier.
Kun snorts under his breath and turns away, leaving Junhui to look on for a moment longer.
“Do you have business with Kun?” Shotaro asks.
“Ah, yes. I was hoping to hear stories about the Seorabeol attacks from the Commander of the Hwarang himself.”
“Sure you wouldn’t rather hear some ridiculous rumor from a drunk soldier?” Kun bites, “Seems like everybody here loves to gossip.”
“I apologize for them. We’ve been far from home for a while and they’ve only grown more undisciplined as time progressed.” Junhui shakes his head to continue his original plan, “At any rate, I came here to give you an overview of how our forces are being deployed. We have five thousand soldiers in the advance guard, main body and rear guard. As the highest ranking officer–”
“Wen Junhui… The Wen Junhui who took back Hanseong a few months back?”
“That’s me,” he smiles.
“And you lost it.”
“Yes, well… I suppose I did. It was a misstep of my forces and I take full responsibility for it. But I assure you that we will be taking it back, and keeping it this time.”
Kun looks as if he’s just swallowed something rotten. He’d only just lost his Chief and it seems as if this newcomer’s trying to force himself into Taeil’s place. No one, no matter the skill, can replace his friend. Still, Junhui seems to have been expecting to be rebuffed, and continues, showing no sign of being put off by Kun's behavior.
“The advance guard is made up mostly of men from the Silla army. The rear guard, however, is composed of men from Tang. I’m thinking of promoting you to Deputy Commander in order to lead the advance guard. What do you say?”
“Why?”
“I have experience leading my men. And am I wrong to think that the advance guard would take more kindly to a fellow countryman than an outsider?” Junhui speaks plainly, “Besides, there isn’t anyone on our side or theirs who hasn’t heard the name Qian Kun. I can’t think of anyone better suited.” His copious praise does nothing to thaw Kun, they just stare at each other for a few awkward moments.
It’s painfully clear that the two of them don’t see eye to eye, and it cannot be a worse first impression.
“Well,” Junhui claps his hands together, “I suppose I better be on my way. We’ll talk later, and go over some more in-depth plans.” Their conversation ends as one-sided as it had begun, and the Tang general disappears into the swarm of marching soldiers.
Later that night, your group camps a short distance away from the rest of the force. Kun, sitting by the fire’s edge, beckons you and Shotaro over, “We need to talk.” The main bulk of the Hwarang forces are with Yuta heading even more northward, meaning that the only people in the camp were you, Shotaro, Kun and three dozen more Hwarang. “Remember what Junhui told us earlier?”
“About taking command of the advance guard?” Shotaro inquires, “What of it?”
“I’ve been thinking about what I want you guys to do. You can’t be in the advance guard, so I’ll have to send you off to fight with the main body or the rear guard.”
“So this means you’re going to take his offer?” Shotaro shifts as he speaks.
“Yes. You were in Seorabeol. You’d be a good commander for men who’ve never seen a real battle.”
“But…” A frown carves itself on the younger’s lips. Kun’s reasoning makes sense, but it doesn’t mean he has to like it. It feels as if Shotaro had grown attached to the idea of fighting in the same unit as Kun. Perhaps the commander is insensitive for either ignoring this sentiment, or not acknowledging it at all.
Shotaro sighs, resigning himself into a period of deep thought, looking up to Kun’s gaze, “Understood. Whatever you order me to do, I’ll do it. But first, I want you to tell me something. This doesn’t mean you’re planning to disband the Hwarang, does it? If I fight in this, it’ll be as a member of the Hwarang.”
It seems the two of you feel the same way. Kun’s hope may be flickering but yours isn’t.
“Fine. Whatever.” Kun seems disengaged.
“I should also point out that I think commanding soldiers is a little more than she can handle.” Shotaro adds, glancing over to you, “She doesn’t belong on the front line. She’s a page, not a soldier.” He rises to his feet, dusting the dirt from his knees, “Anyways, I’ll go and tell the others what you’ve decided.”
Kun and you are left alone with the crackling fire as Shotaro jogs back to the main encampment. He sighs and his shoulders drop. Suddenly he looks very, very tired.
“Why did you try to order us away?” The question leaves you before you can think it through.
He doesn’t answer, only tilts his head to look at the flecks of starlight dappling through the trees above. As the melancholy silence speaks, you nearly regret asking the question before he laments, “If I knew Taeil was coming back, then I could go out there ready to give my life to win. Just like Minhyung said– Taeil and I were the Hwarang. With him gone, there’s no way in hell I can carry all this on my own.”
When he normally speaks to you, he is oft cruel and rude, you’ve never heard him sound so defeated before.
“Yukhei was right, wasn’t he? Remember what he said when we decided to attack Hanseong? He said there was no way in hell Kim Yong would fund us without some sort of hidden agenda.” Kun huffs, “He was right. So was Jaehyun… You know who was the first to petition for a settlement between Goguryeo and our forces? Kim Yong.”
“...What?”
“He wanted to showcase our defeat as costly and an expenditure of life and resources. Make it abysmally clear that the war is funded on blood, and to keep his own money in his coiffers.” He laughs despondently and kicks at a rock by his foot, “Damn it, how couldn’t I see that coming? If I thought about it, that would’ve never slipped past me. I was desperate for Taeil to be off fighting big important battles, winning all sorts of glory… But I let it all blind me, we were played and Taeil lost his spirit…”
The Hwarang had put their lives on the line for the Kingdom. How could the King just let them be pawned around?
“Noble or commoner– we all busted our asses to get where we are. Aren’t warriors meant to be the masters of the battlefield? What the hell have we been fighting for this entire time? Is anything I believed in still true? We believed that we were fighting for something, so no matter the shit we had to crawl through, we did it. Turns out it was just a trench that just circles itself. What are we supposed to do now? What the hell am I supposed to believe in?”
Every word of his punctures you with pain. But the kingdom had betrayed them, their trust. The war had changed and it feels as if the Hwarang had been tossed aside. All that the Hwarang had done is fade away, what could Kun do to fix it?
“You lost what you believed in,” you say quietly, “They think as long as you’re there to lead, they’ll be fine and refuse to show fear in front of you. They want you to see the kind of men they are, which means they’ll fight to the death if you tell them to.” If anything, you want to soothe his wounded soul a bit. “But if someone were to ask why I’m here… I’d say it’s because I believe in you.”
Perhaps that’s the wrong thing to say, all you’ve done is give him something more to worry about.
Kun looks at you, but for once the light in his eyes is soft, “You’re right. If you lose sight of something the only person who can find it again is you. Besides, we’ve got a big fight coming up. Guess I should be thinking about how we’re going to win that, not whining about my problems.” With a small smile, he turns back to the stars.
You fall silent again, cicadas fluttering and chirping through the night being the only cacophony of sounds around you.
“Are you really going to stick around?” He asks. You know he wants to go alone, but you can’t go with Shotaro, you both know that.
“Yes, I am.” Perhaps you don’t know how you can help him just yet, but you can hardly leave him alone.
“Fine. Just stay out of my way.”
“I know.” You sit there in the silence of night, you’re just about to return to your tent when he groans out in pain. Almost immediately you know what’s happening, your fears confirmed when his hair begins to turn white at the roots. Quickly you scramble to your feet, urging him to his and leading him to the shadow of a large tree where the nearby soldiers won’t be able to see him.
“Damn it,” he curses through clenched teeth, “Why now?!”
With shaking hands you reach for your collar, and as he grasps your intent he grimaces. Kun takes a hold of your shoulders and roughly pulls you toward him, seconds later you feel a dull sting on the back of your neck and then the hot trickle of blood.
His warm breath comes in pants across your bare skin, but after a time his ragged gasps for deliverance begin to steady. And slowly, his grip loosens. Then, without a word, he pulls away from you.
“How long do you plan to keep letting me do this?” He mutters, as you turn to him, worry in his eyes.
“Forever,” you say simply, “As long as you need me, I’ll be here.”
“You’re a stupid woman,” he sighs, “And I’m a man who’s lost sight of what makes him human. How can you just let me cut you open like that and drink your blood? What the hell are you thinking?”
“It’s alright, Kun. I really don’t mind.”
There’s nothing for him to say to that.
The next day, along the route to Hanseong, the news breaks.
“So, Goguryeo forces are pulling out of Hanseong?” Wen Junhui frowns, “That’s… unexpected.” He and Kun stop to talk over the news and their next move.
“Unexpected? They’re cocky bastards that think we won’t try to retake the city.” Kun scoffs, “It’s the most opportune moment to take it back.”
“I’m not against going into battle,” Junhui states, “We are leading an army, after all. But the main body and the rear guard are still on their way. All I’m asking is that you wait until they catch up with us. Attempting to lay siege to the city with the men we have is folly beyond folly. We should–”
Kun sighs, “This isn’t a theoretical scenario from one of your war manuals.”
“Sun Tzu isn’t just a war manual. The highest form of generalship is balking enemy plans; the next best in preventing enemy junctions,” Junhui argues, standing his ground, “After that, it’s attacking armies in the field, and the worst of all is besieging walled cities. Therefore, we should only lay siege as a last resort. Attacking head-on is foolish. If you’re determined to be foolish, the best you can do is make sure your army is in the best condition possible and–”
“Though we have heard of stupid haste in war, cleverness has never been seen associated with long delays! No kingdom benefits from prolonged warfare!” Kun offers his rebuttal, “Remember that one? He’s saying that it might get messy, but it’s better to end your battles quickly. Taking your sweet time just comes back to bite you in the ass.”
“Qian… Don’t do that.” Wen Junhui’s brow furrows, “I’m not asking you to wait long. They should be here in just a few days.”
“And we’re just meant to sit here twiddling our thumbs until the Goguryeo army shows up?” Kun frowns, “If they catch us unaware then we’re screwed, no two ways about it.” He must sense that he caught a nerve in the other as he pushes ahead, “You want to miss this opportunity, fine. I’ll just take the advance guard and capture Hanseong myself.”
“That’s suicide!” Junhui shouts as Kun snorts derisively. He clearly has no intention of taking his opinion.
“I guess we’ll see. I’ll take Hanseong by tomorrow.” His lips pull back from his teeth in a feral grin, and he looks off in the distance toward Hanseong.
He isn’t being belligerent. He’s being reckless. With Kun like this, can you really win?
April 13th 666 - Hanseong, Kingdom of Goguryeo
Hanseong is in turmoil. Your forces neared three thousand, while Hanseong’s barely had a thousand. And although the Silla forces easily outnumber your opponents, the guards are able to use their fortifications to great effect, fighting you to a standstill. Arrows fly, swords clash, and men scream in pain.
“We can’t keep this up,” Kun sighs out with crossed arms, “This is as good a time as any to attack the enemy lines.”
“Attack?” You look toward him in disbelief, as a nearby soldier cries out, “Their fortifications–”
“Can fall.” Kun says flatly, “An arrow or two won’t kill you.” The men around him are stunned into silence, never having imagined they would receive orders like this. Their commander, however, just stares back coldly. “What the hell did you come here to do? You’re here to fight a war. If you’re prepared to fight, you should be prepared to die. Am I wrong? So, when I give the word, you’re going to charge that line!”
The men before him pale, and many tremble. Eventually, one of them snaps, “I can’t do it! I don’t want to die here.”
No sooner had he turned to run, does Kun’s sword flash in the daylight, striking the soldier dead. The men watching swallow thickly. For a few moments they stay utterly silent. Commotion breaks out shortly afterward.
“What is this?!”
“Is he crazy?!”
Kun lets his cold eyes slide slowly across their ranks, and slowly the mumbling ceases, “Anyone else want to run? If you’re too scared to fight, go ahead. Be my guest. But anyone who runs will die by my hand. So either I kill you… Or you take your chance out there. Up to you.” With one final scowl, he turns back to the battlefield, taking off across it.
He runs through the throng of bodies and hail of arrows, falling upon the men defending the main gate like a vengeful god. His sword drips with fresh blood, you stay in the shadows of the treeline waiting for him to return.
Shotaro runs to the commander, grime and blood smeared across his face, “With another push we should be able to take the gate!”
“Great!” Kun shouts, “I believe in you Osaki!”
As Kun effortlessly slices through the enemy, the mood among his men begins to change. A ripple goes through them, a surge of newfound energy to fight. You can’t hear him from the distance, but he shouts something over his shoulder and his soldiers fight with intense vigor.
And soon after the sun passes its zenith, the city gates open, the news of it spreading like wildfire.
The Silla forces sweep into the city soon after, finding relative ease when liberating the streets. Kun glances at you with a grin as Shotaro runs up to him.
“Commander! The men we sent to the town head’s home ran into trouble!”
“What?” Kun almost sounds confused, “We haven’t seen any real resistance so far.”
Shotaro shakes his head, “I’m unaware of the details. Should I go see…?”
“No. I’ll go.” Kun stops him, “I’m leaving you in charge here.”
“What would you like me to do?” You ask.
“Come with me,” he says simply, “Don’t want you wandering around. Might get hit by a stray arrow or something.
And thus it was decided. You quickly follow after Kun, and even upon approaching the building, you can tell something is wrong. Inside, your men are dead on the floor, their bodies laid out like the spokes of a wheel, and at its hub… Lee Donghyuck.
“What are you doing here?” Kun asks, more nonchalant than you’d have thought. “Decided you’d take a vacation? You do know there’s a war out there, right? Or maybe you’re just hiding out here, hoping you won’t get hurt.”
“We were acting under orders from the King.” Xiao Dejun, whom you hadn’t seen upon your arrival, speaks out, “We are here to deliver a secret message. We did not expect to be drawn into battle and we certainly did not expect to encounter you here.”
“Huh,” Kun scoffs, “Gaesomun yells jamp and you leap. You sure are dedicated.”
“Well, I didn’t think I’d see you again so soon, Qian…” Donghyuck leers with a snide grin.
“And I didn’t think you were so anxious to get your ass beat again. Don’t worry though, I’m happy to oblige.”
Donghyuck grinds his teeth and draws his sword at his hip, “Killing you will erase the humiliation I suffered at your hands. You and your dogs have been a thorn in my side since Wonweol. Today, I will have my revenge.”
“... Sounds as if you’ve got this covered,” Dejun sighs, stepping back once more, “He’s all yours.”
Kun just as easily draws his sword, “Guess the face wasn’t enough, maybe if I take an arm you’ll get the message.” He soars across the room at Donghyuck, their blades rattling against one another as Donghyuck block’s the commander’s strike. Then, the demon pushes back and Kun is thrown across the hall.
“You’re not getting away,” Donghyuck says coolly, his hair turning stark white, just as Kun’s had done at the beginning of the battle. In the blink of an eye, he leaps after his opponent, whipping his sword in a quick slash. Kun brings up his blade at the last second before the strike could wound him.
“You’re slow,” Donghyuck taunts, “Your movements lack finesse. Don’t tell me that killing humans has tired you out? Last time you said you were a Demon…” Their blades locked together, Kun’s begins to shake under the pressure of the other’s force.
Donghyuck’s right, though, Even with his Fury abilities, Kun is slower than before, too unfocused.
“Ah, I see,” the Demon’s eyes flicker to the open door for a moment, “The sun’s still out. You don’t like it much, do you?” He chuckles, “Don’t worry, I won’t go easy on you just because you’re weak. After all, a warrior always gives all he can, no matter the situation. That is your code, isn’t it?”
“Damn you!” Kun jumps backwards, but not fast enough to escape Donghyuck’s blade. It arcs down across the Hwarang’s chest, blood erupting from the gash and splattering to the floor. Kun drops to his knees, skidding across the hard wooden panels panting heavily as blood blooms across his robes and pools on the floor below him.
Agonizing seconds pass as both you and he wait for the blood to stop, yet it continues to fall through his fingers clenched to the robes hanging from the wound. “What the hell is this?!” Kun asks through clenched teeth as he stares daggers at Donghyuck standing before him.
Donghyuck laughs, almost as if Kun had told him a joke, “What’s the matter? Not healing like you should? This,” his wrist flicks upward to show off his blade, which almost looks to be faintly glowing, “is Hwangun’s Blade. It’s been passed down through my family for generations, but… no one had ever thought to test it on a Demon. This is an excellent chance to see what it can do. And you know what? I can use it to put down a fake Demon.”
He smirks, giving the impression that he’s figured this victory is a foregone conclusion.
“You must be pretty desperate if you’re willing to grab your family’s magic sword. Really need something like that to take on a fake Demon?” Kun gives his own taunting laugh, but Donghyuck’s grin doesn’t falter.
“You humiliated me for the first time in my life. Nothing is too much if it will send you to hell.” With another flick of his wrist, Donghyuck sends droplets of gore spraying down onto the floor, “Your abilities can’t heal any wounds from this blade. You became a Fury to defeat me, but now that sacrifice means nothing.”
“So, tell me if I’ve got this right. All I have to do is avoid getting cut by that thing? Hell, before I became a Fury, all I did was dodge swords. This’ll be easy.”
“Does your impudence know no bounds?” The Demon scoffs, “Fine. I’ll put your short lived defiance to the test.” His blade shimmers a blue-white and seems to shiver with his murderous intent. The air is thick, feeling like a struggle to just breathe.
Donghyuck slashes downwards toward Kun, who’s able to dodge out of the way in time, bringing up his own sword to strike back. But when it arcs upward, instead of hitting flesh, Kun’s sword cuts through air. In tandem with the strikes, Donghyuck moves too fast for the bare eye to see, Kun’s margin for error becoming slimmer and slimmer. With another dodge, the Demon slams his riposte into the Hwarang’s shoulder. Kun’s robe is torn away, displaying a fresh wound.
“Good… You’re overthinking on how you might kill me,” Donghyuck smirks, “But I want to see more. I want to see your face when you realize that you can’t kill me and that I will win!”
Blood pours from him, but Kun brings up his sword to catch Hwangun. Teeth clenched, you know that he’s lost far too much blood to carry on for much longer. Donghyuck kicks Kun back and as he does, the commander’s hair returns to its natural hue.
“What the hell?!” Kun cries out, still in a defensive stance.
“Reached your limit, I see,” the Demon chortles, inching closer, “Even a false Demon is better than this pathetic existence! You might as well be an insect.” His laugh echoes through the hall, gloating over the near unconscious Kun, “I want to hear you cry! Scream! Beg me for your life! You and your filth have stood in my way for too long. I’ll kill you and the Hwarang!”
Kun’s head twitches, “Kill…the Hwarang? You?” It’s almost as if he’s keeping himself upright with sheer force of will at this point. “After we left Taeil and the Hwarang fell to me, I felt like there was no way I could do all that by myself. I was just about ready to give it up.” Suddenly, the hair on his head shifts back to its demonic white, “...But now, when you say you want to erase everything we did… I’ll be goddamned if I let you destroy the Hwarang!”
Ichor continues to fall from him and you know that if he’s to continue like this he’ll most certainly die.
“Kun, no!” You cry out, “If you don’t stop you’re going to die!”
His eyes flick to you and you can already see the resolution in his gaze, then he gives you a grin before looking back to Donghyuck, “You really think I care about how much of my future I’ve gotta burn to get this bastard? I can’t let him kill me here. I can’t let this bastard and his damn sword get the best of me now!”
Relaxed now, Donghyuck speaks once more, “You’re practically dead already. What do you intend to do? This charade is pathetic.” Almost lazily, he swings his sword again.
Kun cries out in pain, not having the strength to lift his sword entirely to block the blow. Then Donghyuck’s sword slams into his right shoulder. Kun’s clothes are soaked in blood, his skin the color of parchment.
“I hoped you might be entertaining, but I suppose it’s time for me to say goodbye now. Shame you don’t have enough energy to talk. I miss that dry wit,” Donghyuck sighs, “What’s the matter? Can’t hold your sword anymore? Where’s that warrior spirit?”
Even though he struggles to draw breath, Kun musters what little strength he has left to reach for his sword. The point of the blade tips and weaves in the air as blood pours from his body, but he stands. Donghyuck lifts his sword slick with the commander’s blood, and smiles.
“At last! I can kill you with my own hands and erase the humiliation you gave me!”
Before he can land another blow, the building shakes as an ear splitting crash barrels through somewhere on the estate. Smoke rapidly fills the room, making it hard to see.
“What is this?!” Donghyuck spits, distractedly turning from Kun to find the root of the interruption.
“Fire! Fire!” Cries scream out from deep in the building, and you can ascertain that one of the trebuchets aligning the fortified walls had been turned against the city for some reason or another in a last act of defense.
The fire from the lit fodder spreads quickly, roaring around the room and licking at the sides of the hall. Black smoke pours into the room, irritating your eyes and throat. Even as the room plunges into a near unbearable heat, the two men don’t lower their swords.
It’s only when the ceiling begins to give way does Donghyuck remark, “Damn it, this place is falling apart.” Not wanting to endanger himself, he shoves his sword back into its scabbard angrily, glaring across the smoldering wreckage at Kun. “I’ll let you go this time. We’ll finish this duel another day. And you will die.”
He disappears shortly thereafter and you run to Kun, “Are you alright?!”
Waxen skin and face writhing in pain, he doesn’t respond as he drops to the floor. And as he does, the near forgotten Dejun walks toward you from his corner, unbothered by the flames around him.
“The Demon clans no longer intend to involve themselves in your governmental squabbles.”
“Why?” Kun asks, sweat beading on his forehead.
“We owed favors to Goguryeo. We feel those have now been repaid.” Dejun shrugs, “Besides, even you must know that they will soon fall, regardless of the efforts of my kin.”
You spot a bitter smile creeping along Kun’s lips, “... Yeah.”
“And I suppose you intend to watch that ship sink?” Dejun asks, “Silla never gave your Hwarang the recognition it so desired, and pawned you off when they had nothing to lose. Why do you still fight?” The truth of his words drive a knife into Kun’s heart, and you see his face fall.
“We’re knights of the Crown, we fight for them no matter what, right?” Kun says with ragged breaths, “What I’m fighting for now isn’t Hanseong or Pyongyang, or any of those bastards that call themselves ministers. What I– no– What we’re fighting for is the bond in our hearts. The bond that we joined the Hwarang with.”
His hand clenches to his chest and he lets out a small ‘fuck’ before continuing, “It’s not easy, not by a long shot, but… I’d feel like a real asshole if I died before Taeil came back.”
Dejun closed his eyes while Kun spoke, he now stands silent, “If Donghyuck chooses to involve himself with either of you again, he will have betrayed the moral code that binds all of our kind. He will no longer have the support of the clans. He will be on his own.” He looks to the building around him, “I imagine this will be of little concern to him, but I ask you to hear his mind when he next tries you, he is not doing so at the behest of the Demon clans. He is, I fear, your problem now.”
Then, he turns and disappears. As you look to where he once stood, you hear Kun thud to the floor, collapsing from relief or exhaustion, you cannot tell. But, he’s fallen unconscious, and if you cannot escape soon, you’ll burn to death.
“Hello?! Are you here?!” A figure bursts into the hall, shrouded in smoke but with a voice you recognize.
Shotaro had come to the rescue in your most dire hour. He quickly helps you lift Kun so you can shoulder the weight of his body together as you leave the estate.
Hanseong, the town Kun had fought tooth and nail to overtake, only remained in Silla custody for a few days. As an army of Goguryeo soldiers came within the following week to recapture the city, leaving your commander’s mission for naught. After the battle, Wen Junhui’s army, along with the remaining Hwarang, set off to Koksan. Kun had somehow miraculously survived, but by no means has he recovered. For days he drifts in and out of consciousness, settling in at a small residence in Kyeju for him to recover.
April 20th, 666 - Kyeju, Kingdom of Silla
Since you’d arrived in Kyeju, you’d buisied yourself with taking care of Kun. As a Fury, most normal means of healing and medicine have little to no effect on him. So, most of your nursing consists of fervently hoping that his natural strength and tenacity would bring him through. Fortunately, your prayers begin to pay off and in time his wounds begin to heal.
Although those made by Donghyuck’s blade did not do so easily, or quickly. You find yourself thinking of the battle of Hanseong. After watching Kun, many of the reluctant soldiers came around to clash swords with the enemy. They had told him it was an honor to fight alongside the Hwarang, for they were true warriors.
You replay that fated battle several times over the course of your day, you’re just about to do it again as you open the door to Kun’s room, set to change his bandages. Yet, you don’t have the chance, as when you peer in, you see him sitting at his desk. He’s healed enough to move and speak without pain, but he’s still meant to be confined to his bed.
“You shouldn’t be up,” you say quickly, walking inside and shutting the door behind you, “When I said you were healthy enough to get up, I didn’t mean you were healthy enough to work!”
“It’ll be only a minute,” he murmurs, looking over a few papers before him, “I’m going back to bed as soon as I finish this.”
“You nearly died! You need rest!” You rush to him, setting the bandages down on the tabletop.
“Died?” He laughs once, dryly, “Me? Hah. That was nothing. Barely a scratch.”
“Barely a– Do you know how long I’ve been taking care of you?!”
“Fine, fine,” he relents with a sigh. “Just a bit more reading, it’s all I ask.”
You sigh too, reaching for his blanket he’d strewn aside when he awoke. Moving to stand behind him, you drape it over his shoulders, “At least let me put this on you. You’re going to catch a chill.”
“Hm, I’m sure even if I said I don’t want it, you wouldn’t listen to me.”
“I’m glad you see how this works,” you say with a smile, “Now, as soon as that’s done, it’s straight back to bed.”
At last he turns to look at you, his face quirked in a small, bitter smile, “Alright, fine. Sorry for the trouble.”
“Huh?” You stare back at him intently.
“Guess I should be thanking you and Shotaro, huh? Well… I appreciate what you did. Thanks.” His thanks are rarely unaccompanied by cynicism, sarcasm or outright derision but this is different. Noticing your baffled expression he speaks again. “Something wrong? Did I say something funny?”
“Oh! No no no,” you quickly assure him, “It’s not that.” It’s more you’ve never seen him act so nice.
After that, you leave him to his work, checking back an hour later to make sure that he’s asleep and not working himself to the bone. Once doing so, you return to your quarters for another few, quiet hours, before a visitor arrives in the night.
“I thought I’d come and pay him a visit…” You hear the voice of Wen Junhui speak out as you approach the common area, you also note Shotaro standing next to him.
“He’s resting at the moment–” You begin, but stop when you hear movement behind you.
“Sir–!” Shotaro says, rushing to Kun’s side, “I’m glad to see you standing! For a while, I really wasn’t sure what was going to happen.” His eyes begin to tear up and he blinks rapidly to clear them.
“C’mon, don’t give me that,” Kun gives a short laugh, “You really think I’d die so easily?”
“I’m sorry sir, you’re right,” he rubs his hand across his face awkwardly, trying to brush away the tears that refuse to stop forming.
“Kun,” Junhui says solemnly, “I’m going to be honest with you. You fought like a Demon back in Hanseong, I’ll give you that. Morale is through the roof. The whole army won’t stop talking about you. But your actions were dangerous and idiotic,” the once calm demeanor of the general turns angered. “You are a commanding officer, not a soldier! You don’t belong on the front line!”
“General Wen, he’s only just recovered… Don’t you think you’re being a bit too harsh–” Shotaro tries to quell the other’s discontent.
“No! I’m going to give my piece, I won’t let him slide out of this one!” Junhui shouts, “Listen to me, Qian Kun. Combining our men isn’t just about new clothes and new titles, we have to change about how we think about war. We have to learn new tactics. The commander charging at the front of the army does not show that we are improving our strategy!”
Flustered at this point, Junhui struggles hard to keep his composure, “If the soldiers are the hands and feet, then their commanding officer is the head. Without a head, the body is a useless mess! This war will be lost if we succumb to our own pride!”
Kun’s eyes go wide. The words similarly mirror one of the last things that Minhyung had said to him. Keeping his head on so that the body can move forward…
“Minhyung’s ghost back to haunt me,” Kun sighs out with a weighted smile, a faraway look in his eyes.
“Is something funny?” Junhui frowns, “This is serious! Don’t you understand how worried I was about you? Hell, how worried the whole army was about you?!”
For a few moments, Kun simply stares at him.
“Say what you want!” Junhui stands his ground, albeit a bit taken aback at the commander’s attitude, “It won’t change my mind!”
“You’re right, Wen. Sorry for worrying you.” He follows his surprisingly genuine apology with a similarly surprising bow.
Junhui has clearly prepared himself for a variety of reactions from Kun, but this had been none of them. For several moments he stands there, too flabbergasted to speak.
“My apologies to you too, Shotaro. I hear you helped carry me all the way here.”
“Oh no!” Shotaro shakes his head, “No, it was nothing. Anything for you, sir.”
June 19th, 666 – Koksan, Kingdom of Silla
Summer blooms from the remnants of spring in full fury. Rumors and news about the intense fighting floats in and out of the town, and you grow uneasy thinking about the loss of lives on each side. In the subsequent weeks following Wen Junhui’s visit, he’s once again able to take Hanseong and keep a steady hand over keeping it in Silla's grasp. And although he hasn’t completely healed, Kun has decided to leave Kyeju as soon as he is well enough to march with Junhui who’s now stationed in Koksan.
The way there seems longer than you'd ever thought possible. At last, you’d caught up with the main body of the Hwarang.
Yuta’s at the door to greet you the moment you arrive at the estate.
“Commander,” Yuta says with a small smile, “I’m grateful to see you alive.”
“Glad to see you’re alright too, I hear you’ve been doing well.”
Although Yuta looks relieved to be reunited with Kun, he frowns and rubs his hand to his forehead. Perhaps fatigue from the battles occurring is beginning to get to him.
Kun looks past him to the people standing behind him, “Jeno, Sungchan, nice to see you’re still around. Was starting to get worried about you two.” Despite their commander’s voiced appreciations, both wear glum expressions.
It’s Sungchan who begins to shake before breaking down into tears, his voice quivering violently, “You entrusted me with Chief’s safety, b-but– I wasn’t strong enough! I couldn’t protect him!”
Although hearing his words, you cannot get yourself to grasp their meaning. For him to be this distraught can only mean one thing.
“We have been told that at the end of last month that Taeil was… beheaded in Pyongyang.” Yuta steps in after Sungchan fails to compose himself, being ushered aside and consoled by Jeno.
‘Beheaded.’ You swallow at the word. Taeil had been killed like a common criminal, and you know it would have been pure humiliation for him.
“Hm, didn’t even let him kill himself,” it almost seems as if Kun had expected this. His voice is controlled and unsurprised, but within his eyes you can see a bottomless, yawning despair.
“It’s my fault he died!” Sungchan exclaims, “Please commander, I deserve to die as well!”
“I as well!” Jeno adds, “I begged you to let me fight for his freedom, but I– I wasn’t successful! I’m a failure!”
“You idiots! Look around you,” Kun frowns, “There’s no goodman way we have a single Hwarang left to spare! If you’re so prepared for death, then don’t give me your cheap words. Prove yourselves on the battlefield!”
The two fall silent after a quick, “Yes sir.”
Later that night, both Taeyong and Jaemin come to visit Kun.
As members of the Fury Corp, they had been resting when you’d arrived earlier in the day.
“Your arrival has the men in something of an uproar,” Taeyong muses, “It woke me somewhat earlier than usual.”
“I heard you got hurt pretty bad, Commander. Didn’t think we’d see you again so soon,” Jaemin says, almost scanning for wounds on the elder.
“Well, I couldn’t just sit on my ass once I heard there were battles happening all over the place,” Kun says, sounding calm and relaxed. You know that isn’t how he’s feeling on the inside though. If you have been feeling depressed since learning of Taeil’s passing, you cannot begin to comprehend how he must be feeling.
“We should be on our way then, our work begins at night, after all,” Taeyong notes and begins to head for the door. Jaemin nods and heads after him before Kun speaks up.
“Jaemin, do you think you can tell Yuta to come by?”
“Huh?” Jaemin looks back, “Uh, sure… I’ll go and get him now.” Before he leaves he says one more thing to Kun, “I know you only just got here. But you should really rest tonight.”
With both of them gone, the room falls into an awkward silence. Kun hasn’t told you to leave, but it seems unlikely that he’ll start talking to you either. Just as you’re about to break the quiet, Yuta opens the door and steps inside.
“I heard you had business with me. Can I help you?”
Without even waiting for him to settle in, Kun says, “From now on, I’ll be commanding from the front line.”
A strangled gulp treks down your throat as he says this out of almost nowhere. If he were to fight on the front line, the violence would be intense and he still hadn’t fully healed.
“Do you intend to die in battle?” Yuta asks simply.
“No,” Kun shakes his head, “I won’t go out that easily. You’ve been out there. Only right for me to take that burden off you, right?”
His presence would raise morale among the men but if he died, the Hwarang dies with him.
“You raise an excellent point, sir. If you mean to take my place, however,” the air grows thick as Yuta’s hand falls to his sword, “I must ask you to defeat me first. If you cannot best me, then only death awaits you on the front lines.”
“Getting a little full of yourself without me, huh?” Kun’s lips turn upward into a grin as his sword slides from its scabbard.
“You shouldn’t be doing this!” You cry out as Yuta’s blade is also released, the blade glinting in the glow of the lanterns.
“Stay out of this!” Kun says and locks eyes with Yuta. Seconds linger as they remain unmoving, just then they leap towards one another, swords struggling against one another. After a bit, Kun is thrown backwards to sprawl across the floorboards.
“What?!” He looks surprised. Even only partially healed, he still has far greater strength than a human, and he isn’t the type to go easy on a friend.
“This war is not so easy that you might rush to the front line without your full strength,” Yuta says and as you look back at him your eyes grow wide.
“Yuta…” With his now reddened eyes and white hair, there’s no doubt that he’s a Fury. “You drank the pimul?”
“Don’t worry about me, I made my own decision.” The simple fact that he’s decided this path says more about the battles he’s been fighting than words ever can. Yuta looks to Kun, who’s rising to his feet, “I understand why you wish to fight, that is why I cannot allow you to.” He straightens himself and sheaths his sword, his hair returning to normal. “Perhaps you might be able to forget your pain in the midst of battle, but I cannot afford to let you do that. You cannot be permitted to turn a blind eye to our problems.”
Kun slowly puts his sword away, “Because I’m the Chief now?”
“Because you’re the only one who can unify the Hwarang.” After hearing that, Kun sighs, only allowing Yuta to continue. “Leave the front line to us. You, Kun, should remain here and plan our strategies.”
“Fine. The front line’s yours until my wounds heal.”
An honest, “Thank you” leaves Yuta, and then he turns to you. “I’m leaving him in your care. Don’t let him out of your sight until he’s healthy again.”
You nod and give him what you hope to be a reassuring smile. He inclines his head to you, turns to Kun to give a short bow, then leaves. As soon as the door closes, Kun’s face darkens and his brows draw together.
“Damn it… He’s gotten to the point where he doesn’t trust me and thinks I need you as a babysitter.”
“He’s just worried about you, that’s all,” you try to justify Yuta’s actions.
Kun gives a bitter laugh, then stops suddenly. He gulps out a noise and clutches his stomach in pain, his body and hands shaking as his hair and eyes begin to change color. With the bloodlust taking hold, he begins to groan out in pain.
“This way,” you quickly take his arm and lead him to a room off of the main hall. In the open, anyone is privy to catch him.
As he settles in the room, you set out towards him, and he has a look in his eyes as if he already knows what your next move is. You tug at your collar, loosening it like you’d done before. He leans toward you and you feel a sharp prick on your neck, you stay as still as you can as he bites down onto you. His hot breath panting along your neck, drinking slowly as he begins to calm.
Eventually, he pulls back. There’s pain on his face but not from the bloodlust.
“This can’t go on forever…” His face turns upward into a half sour smile, “You. Me. This war. Everything…”
“Kun?” His eyes are distant and he doesn’t seem to hear you. You can’t describe it but something feels strange, wrong, even.
September 6th, 666 – Koksan, Kingdom of Silla
By the time Kun’s injuries heal, it’s early autumn. Battles still rage along the fronts, and Silla inches nearer and nearer towards its goal. Kun hasn’t received any orders of late, but you feel that that’s about to change when you hear Shotaro storming down the hallway.
You’re settled in the main room with Kun, Taeyong, Jaemin, Jeno and Sungchan when the doors burst open, Shotaro shouting, “I have news from Wen Junhui! He says were to launch an offensive against Pyongyang.”
“Pyongyang? That’s the capital….” Jeno says seriously, glancing towards Kun.
In other words, this may be the push to finally close in on Goguryeo.
“What now then?” Sungchan looks to Kun as well.
“We’ll need to get there as soon as possible. No doubt Junhui has some elaborate plan to route out their forces.” You haven’t seen Kun this excited in a while, and the others in the room pick up on his energy.
“Our ships have already been sent to Ongjin, they will be able to converge on Pyongyang once the situation up north has settled.”
“Then I should go to Ongjin first,” Taeyong says, “We should establish a stronghold for when the main body of men arrives.”
“Isn’t it a bit dangerous to have our representative be someone from the Fury Corps?” You postulate to the group.
“My father’s family is from Ongjin, you know.” Taeyong says quietly, “I have a few connections there. I feel I am most suited to lead the advance guard. There’s… Something else that’s been bothering me as well.”
“Bothering you?” You question but all he does in response is nod and smile.
“Taeyong… you’re supposed to be dead, aren’t you?” Jaemin interrupts, “Seems like that might be an issue.”
“A minor detail,” he waves it off, “easily dealt with.”
“In that case, he’s probably the best choice,” Shotaro murmurs.
“No,” Kun disagrees, “The Fury Corps isn’t cut out for that. You still can’t stand up during the day.”
“It’s difficult, certainly, but not impossible.” Taeyong argues, “I don’t see any reason to just follow behind the rest of the army, and I’d be glad to push myself for this.”
You don’t doubt his ability to do that, but you do question the validity of his motives.
“There’s… a bit more to his message,” Shotaro says after Kun and Taeyong have been staring at each other for a moment. “Junhui will be leading his men to Tagok Pass in hopes of stalling the Goguryeo reinforcements. I believe he means to buy time so that our allies can sack the city without interference. But…”
“The pass is on the front line right now,” Jaemin drums his fingers along the hilt of his sword. “I understand what he’s trying to do, but I don’t think it’s going to be as easy as he thinks it’ll be.”
“That’s a good point,” Jeno sighs, “The enemy’s getting desperate, and we don’t know what else they’ve got up their sleeves.”
“If we want Junhui to come back alive, we need to send some reinforcements to go along with him,” Kun ascertains.
“I disagree.” Taeyong frowns. “If we are to win in Pyongyang, we must arrive there at full strength.”
“Are you saying we should abandon Junhui then?” Yuta asks.
“Well, if both of our forces are wiped out by Goguryeo, there is hardly any point at all.”
The men all shoot glances at one another, formulating their own thoughts and responses before Yuta speaks once more, “I will remain with Wen. Without their aid in previous battles none of us would be here. I will go to Tagok Pass. Kun, please take the rest of the men to Ongjin.”
“Yuta, you–” Kun’s eyes grow wide.
“Then I’ll go and prepare to depart.” Before giving Kun a chance to respond, Taeyong stands quickly and leaves the room.
Jaemin doesn’t seem particularly happy about the way things have gone either, and after a moment of furious thought, he stands as well, “I guess I’ll go with him. Don’t really want to let him out of my sight, you know.”
“Yeah,” Kun nods, “That’s probably smart.”
“Be careful, Jaemin,” you say as he walks past you. He gives you a small smile and a wink, then dashes out the door after Taeyong.
“Osaki,” Kun looks at the man still at the door, “I need you to go and tell Junhui what we’ve decided.”
“Understood,” Shotaro says quickly, “I’ll be off as soon as I can.”
Once he leaves, Yuta turns to Kun. Whether or not he was waiting for the room to be cleared, you’re unsure.
“Please survive. No matter what happens.”
“What’s the matter?” His brow furrows as he looks to the other, “That came from nowhere.”
“In the Hwarang, you and Taeil upheld the path of a true warrior.” Even when slanted by their own kingdom, they had never compromised what they stand for. “Our standard of truth is a banner for everyone who fights. We lead the way.”
Yuta and Kun look at one another silently, before Yuta continues. “As the man who made the Hwarang into what it has become, it must be your duty to carry that standard. Every Hwarang before you and after is relying on that.”
“You make it sound so easy.” Kun replies with his thin lipped grin. “I’ll promise you this though, I’ll stick around until the Hwarang’s dead, or I am.”
“Thank you, Chief.” Yuta smiles, eventually turning to you, “I leave Kun in your care.”
The words are few but hold great emotion behind them, “We’ll be fine. I’m sure of it… After all, I don’t think he could die even if someone killed him. I’ve seen him on the verge of death many times, but he always pulls through. So,” your jaw locks and you look directly into Yuta’s eyes, “Please don’t die, Yuta.”
The battle at Tagok Pass is sure to be an intense one. Many lives, you’re sure, are going to be lost.
“I won’t die even if I get killed?” Kun’s eyebrow piques, “That’s quite a statement. If you’ve got time to worry about me, maybe you oughta be worrying about yourself too, Yuta.” He’d said it as a joke but there’s no mistaking his underlying sincerity.
“I won’t die easily either. After all, I will be fighting in the name of the Hwarang.” Yuta says calmly and then addresses you, “Thank you for your kind gesture.”
And so, you accompany Kun to Ongjin. He’s still gravely concerned about Yuta, thus he’d ordered Shotaro to remain alongside him at Tagok Pass. LEaving them both turns out to be much more difficult than you’d imagined. All you can do is pray that they survive, and that you will meet again someday.
December 1st, 666 – Ongjin, Kingdom of Silla
As winter takes hold, the cold wind blows down on the main body of the Hwarang as they arrive in Ongjin. The trip had been impeded by several small snowstorms, but now upon your arrival a new problem is encountered: Taeyong and the Fury Corps were nowhere to be found. Jaemin, too, had been unheard from.
From the townspeople in Ongjin, you hear disturbing rumors that murder has been on the rise in recent weeks.
Upon reaching the regional minister’s house, you’re met with a man who splits a grin as soon as he sees Kun. “Long time no see, Qian. How are you?”
“I’m glad to see you’re doing well, Xu.”
Later on, you learn that this man is Xu Minghao, the Tang navy’s second-in-command. When the Yamoto forces had fired upon Sabi some years earlier, Minghao had been in command of the Tang ships that aided the Silla forces on land. While Kun hadn’t been at the battle, he was able to speak with and befriend the man when he visited Seorabeol some weeks later.
“Have you already heard about Taeil?” Minghao frowns,as Kun nods. “I apologize for having been unable to help. Your kingdom has truly lost a great man.”
“He would’ve been happy to hear you say that,” Kun says with a bitter smile, “But he wouldn’t want us to stand around crying about him. He’d want us to get to work. Can you give me a rundown of what we’re working with?”
“Unfortunately I don’t have the greatest news,” Minghao says, “While we’ve secured the city, there is something… wrong occurring. I have requested a meeting with the newly implemented officials but I haven’t received any form of response. To top it off, there’s a suspicious group of men running around Ongjin. Well, there are rumors, at least.”
“Suspicious how?”
“Well murders have increased, and a few rumors report the assailiants running back to the minister’s home.”
Suspicious men running around, possibly murdering civilians… Taeyong and the Fury Corps unreachable… It isn’t hard to put two and two together.
Kun and you lock eyes, no doubt thinking the same thing.
“If this continues we may become sidetracked here from our main goal,” Minghao states, “Perhaps if we could arrest these murders and restore peace in this area…”
“Minghao, think you could leave the murders to me?” The other man opens his mouth to protest, but something in Kun’s gaze makes him change his mind and he nods.
“Alright, I’ll leave this one to you. No more questions from me.”
Once Minghao returns to his men, you turn to Kun, “Do you think it’s Taeyong…?”
“Can’t say,” Kun sighs out breathily, “You heard the same things I did. No way to know for sure but if it is… I’ll have to kill him.”
“Kun…”
“He got pretty freaked out when he heard about where a Fury's power comes from. Might be he’s pretty depressed right now. Maybe crazy.” He shakes his head and looks to the minister’s house, “Strange things are afoot in Ongjin. We can’t be careless.”
December 2nd, 666 - Ongjin, Kingdom of Silla
The next day, Kun begins his investigation. Despite your attempts to convince him that he still needs rest, not the stress of a murder investigation, he presses on. And so, that is how you find yourself lounging around the rooms the Hwarang are occupying while Kun goes off on rounds with the rest of the men.
You’re engrossed in reading over some medical papers Namekawa had left you with when you receive an unexpected visitor.
“Where were you this whole time?!” The papers drop from your grasp as Na Jaemin steps into the room, “We couldn’t contact you, we were all so worried…”
“Do you know where Kun is?” He doesn’t answer your question, but rather jumps straight to the chase.
“He’s off doing rounds at the minister’s estate…”
“Ah,” Jaemin looks a bit crestfallen, “Can you give him a message for me? I can tell you everything since we got here. Just make sure you pass it on to him.”
You gulp, waiting for him to open up. “The minister isn’t being cooperative. Chances are they're being pressured by the enemy somehow. At least that's what Taeyong thinks. So, we looked around a little more and while we were doing that we found out that Heo is actually here.”
“What?!” You cry out at the unexpected revelation. Your father had been forced to do research on the Furies by the revivalists before the war broke out, or at least that's what you thought.
“Yeah… and… he seems to be leading a unit of Furies for the Goguryeo forces.” Jaemin frowns, “Well we figured we could just let that slide so we started watching their Furies, you know, where they go and stuff and well… I saw Taeyong meeting with Heo.”
Jaemin explains that Taeyong told him they'd be more likely to get spotted if they moved together and went off on his own. This is pretty peculiar on its own but sometime after they split up Jaemin witnessed Taeyong meeting with your father.
“I don’t know anymore… I don’t know what Taeyong is thinking.”
“It doesn’t mean that Taeyong is connected with Goguryeo, does it?” Your brow furrows.
“If that were the case then there wouldn't be a need for him to lie to me though, right?” Jaemin says frustratedly, “Doesn't act like he's got any plans to contact the rest of the Hwarang. I just didn't know what to do…”
You’re not sure what else to say and just before you open your mouth you hear a commotion happening at the entrance of the building. The door to your room is kicked open and several strange men suddenly leap inside.
“Who the hell are they–?! Shit!” Jaemin shouts as they unsheathe their swords and lunge after him. He dodges the attack easily drawing his own sword as he moves. He strikes out at one of the men before he has a chance to recover. The man laughs and the spot where Jaemin had struck him is beginning to heal immediately. Suddenly, the man's eyes begin to grow a deep crimson you understand what you're up against.
“Furies…!”
“Get behind me!” Jaemin reaches out and grabs your wrist, pulling you backwards.
“Now, there’s no need for that,” a new voice says from the entrance. You feel your eyelids footer incredulously after hearing a man's voice. It's familiar… nostalgically so.
“Father?!” You’re frozen in place as Jaemin continues to fight the Furies.
“What the hell!? Who are these guys! It's broad daylight! How are they moving swiftly?!”Although he's Clearly they're superior regards to swordsmanship, he's outnumbered and the daylight had weakened him. He's slow and his strikes are unsure.
Your father maintains his cool composure, and he mutters under his breath as he observes the events, “Aren't they wonderful? Furies no longer restrained by the cycles of day and night.”
“You…” You stare at him, mouth agape, “You did this?”
“Of course, my child. I am unsure if the news has reached you yet but I was captured by the Goguryeo Army, and in this captivity I continued to research the pimul.”
“Father– you need to stop them!” You look to your friend fighting, “At this rate he’ll–”
Heo Jinsang’s eyes widen as if he’s only just remembered and he looks over to Jaemin with a smile. “Ah, yes. I don’t know how to thank you. Without you, it would have taken much longer to find my daughter.”
“You followed me?!” Jaemin spits through grit teeth.
Ignoring him, your father looks back to you and speaks with a soft voice, “I’ve come to get you. At last, we’ll be able to restore our clan.”
“Clan…? You mean the Heo family?”
“With these superior Furies, restoring the glory of our clan will be child’s play.” Heo laughs, “Once the kingdoms bear witness to the potential of these breakthroughs, they cannot ignore us! We can even wipe out the Demon clans who rejected our plea for help, avenging our kin!”
“You’re planning on using Furies to restore the Heo lineage to power?”
“Yes, I am. Everything I have done was for you.” His voice evokes the same tone he had used to speak to you when you were a child. You shake your head to combat it and his eyes narrow. With a few swift footfalls, he closes in, “You’ve been with the Hwarang for too long. They’ve corrupted you.”
No… It isn’t you who’s changed, it’s your father.
“Goddamn it! Get off me you bastards!” Despite being out of breath, Jaemin manages to swipe at the Furies with his sword, giving himself space. However, no matter the amount of wounds he’s able to inflict on them, they heal immediately.
“Father…”
“If we just sit down and talk this through, I’m sure you’d understand.” Your father’s face lies in a stony demeanor.
“I–!” Before you can say anything else, he drives his fist into your stomach. Stars leap before your eyes, the world grows dark and you slip into unconsciousness.
When you awake, you’re in an unfamiliar room.
“Where…” Your hands gripping your head as you sit up, “Where am I?”
“You’re at the minister’s estate.” A voice says before you and you widen your eyes.
“Taeyong?!” You cry out before noticing the figure next to him. Beside him stands your father.
“What’s going on here?” You say as you scramble to your feet. “Why are you two together?!”
“I met with Heo secretly here in Ongjin, and we’ve agreed to work together in order to do Fury research.” Taeyong explains, resting his arm on the hilt of his sword.
“Then… You’re working with Goguryeo? You’ve betrayed Silla… Betrayed the Hwarang…”
“Is that what you think?” Taeyong raises an eyebrow, “Interesting…” Explaining himself had never been one of Taeyong’s strong points.
“How are you feeling, my child?” Heo asks sympathetically, “I apologize for the rough treatment. I hope you aren’t too hurt.” His tone is intimate and caring, you feel yourself wavering towards the father you used to know.
“I suggest you make no attempts to escape…” Taeyong says calmly but with more intimidation than you’d seen from him before, “We could make that difficult. In any event, it was reckless of you to bring her here, Heo.” He glances at you before continuing, “Kun is no fool. Her disappearance will surely mean that he will be onto our plans. I expect him at any moment.”
“You told me that if I wanted to know where my daughter was, I just had to follow Na to the Hwarang.”
“Yes. I did.” Taeyong’s lips curve into a frown, “But I never suggested to kidnap her. Alas, what’s done is done. No point arguing about it. We need to be thinking about what this could mean, and plan for it.”
“I’m sure the Furies I left to deal with Na will return to the estate soon, you needn’t worry about the future.” Heo shrugs.
“What did you do to Jaemin?” Your voice nearly breaks.
“I doubt he survived. After all, I did bring quite a few of them.”
Your whole body shakes. You want wholeheartedly to not believe it, but the Furies that your father had brought were unlike any you’d ever seen before. Jaemin had already looked pale and weak even before he’d started fighting…
“You just have to assume I’m dead?” A voice says from the open doorway, “C’mon, that hurts my feelings…” He’s leaning against the frame and someone brushes past him, glaring at Taeyong and your father.
“You alright?” Kun asks as he looks at you.
“I am!” You nod vigorously and he lets out a snort of laughter.
“How did you find us?!” Heo asks incredulously, “I’ve made so many improvements on my Furies. How could you have destroyed them all?”
“Improvements? If you say so, but if you want to take out the Hwarang, you’ll need about ten times what you sent.” Kun smirks.
“I figured you’d be here soon,” Taeyong murmurs, “You didn’t bring any of the men, though… Well, I suspected you wouldn’t. Still, doesn’t it seem rather reckless for the two of you to charge headfirst into unknown enemy territory?”
“Explain.” Kun’s eyes narrow at Taeyong, “Why didn’t you contact us?”
“There’s nothing for you in Ongjin.” Taeyong says simply.
“I was given orders by Yeon Gaesomun to come here. They told me to take my Furies and kill the traitors who reside here. However, I found such a plan unagreeable when so many test subjects reside here…” Heo sighs out.
“We found common ground in our distaste for Goguryeo,” Taeyong explains, “and thusly decided to seize Ongjin for ourselves.”
“So you’re not fighting with our enemy…?” You struggle to piece together everything.
“I’m on your side, child. I have no intention of taking part in mankind’s disputes.” Your father says as he crosses his arms, “Let us bring retribution to the humans who destroyed our clan and the Demons who betrayed us. It is in our destiny to forge a new Demon kingdom with our own hands– no, we will be the only Demon clan!”
You recall Sooyoung explaining how the Heo village had been destroyed by humans. Even then, you can’t get yourself to agree with your father.
Just then, the sound of footsteps loudly resound out from the hallway. Furies pour into the room as Taeyong smiles, “Ah, they seem to have noticed our intruders.”
“Hey–!” Kun’s eyes widen as he notices their faces, “They’re the Hwarang’s–!”
“Not only does this castle hold the remnants of Goguryeo’s Fury army, but also of the Hwarang’s Fury Corps.” Taeyong crosses his arms, “All of the Furies that exist in both Kingdoms are gathered here.”
Red eyes surround Jaemin, Kun and you. No humanity resides in their gazes.
“Please give us your help,” Your father calls out to you, “We need you to lead us. You must command the Furies and restore the Heo clan.”
But you don’t care about restoring the clan. You don’t want to create more Furies so that blood can drive them mad. You don’t want to see more suffering.
“Father… you’re wrong.” Heo’s eyes go wide when you speak. “Building a kingdom on the corpses of others isn’t right! I can’t agree to it!”
Human or Demon, every life is precious. Just because your home village was destroyed doesn’t mean you can oppress humans.
“I believe Heo was saying that he’d be willing to assist the Hwarang.” Taeyong interjects, looking at Kun. “What do you think, Qian? Would you like to lead this army of Furies against Goguryeo?”
“You know the answer.” With Kun having been against Furies from the very beginning, you doubt he’s changed his mind about them.
“So I suppose that ends our negotiation.” Taeyong sighs, slowly drawing his sword from its scabbard. “Very well…”
You stiffen, yet Kun doesn’t move towards his own blade. He remains still, cooly contemplating Taeyong. Almost as if someone’s dumping white ink on it, Taeyong’s hair slowly changes to white and he raises his sword.
Instead of swiping at Kun though, he cuts down a Fury standing nearby him.
“All a Fury exists for is battle, and now we’ve taken that away from them…” Taeyong shakes his head with a sigh, “The least I can do for them is let them die here, in battle.”
The room falls silent. Then it explodes in noise– the enraged cries of the Furies and the rattle of swords being drawn.
“Jaemin–” Kun says quickly.
“I know!” The younger shouts and drops into a fighting stance, slipping his hand around the hilt of his sword. A grin splits on his lips as his hair turns white, “Taeyong, this is way too badass for an old guy like you! Why didn’t you tell us?!”
“Well,” Taeyong chuckles, “as they say, to fool your enemies, you must first fool your friends.” Their swords whistle and spark through the air, Fury after Fury falling before them. “Besides, doesn’t the hero’s right-hand man make the best villain?”
Kun responds with a bark of wry laughter and draws his own sword in a flash of silver light as his hair turns white as well. The men get into their stances and face the Furies as Furies themselves.
“The hell are you talking about?” Kun says with a grin, “Still means the hero gets stuck cleaning up the damn mess.”
As their three swords spin and hiss through the air, blood gushes and spatters, painting the walls of the estate a deep red. Wave after wave conquered, they drown their foes in a sea of blood. You notice that your mouth has gone dry, your hands beginning to shake. In the corner, you spot your father sitting down.
“Everything you told me was a lie?” Heo asks Taeyong. “You said you wanted to do more research on the Furies in the kingdom of Demons… Why?”
“I saw the end.” Taeyong answers, “I was trying to discover a way for Furies to live past their… limits. Our short lifespans made me impatient. To continue my research I even dirtied my hands.” Every suspicious thing he had done had been in the service of a single goal: saving his fellow Furies. “We have no future as Furies. You know this as well as I do, Heo.”
“No matter how resistant you make them to sunlight, they will push themselves too hard, and their lifespans will shrink and the bloodlust will drive them mad.” Taeyong confirms the truth you’d all suspected: there is no way to save the Furies. “We are a mistake: a failed experiment. Furies are not something that should exist in this world. Let’s end this.”
Taeyong’s true intentions leave you surprised, as does his admission that the Furies are a failure. Is he right? Can they not be saved? Has all hope been lost? You let your mind drift for a moment, and then you see a shadow move in the corner of your eye– A Fury only feet from you, his eyes red and mad with bloodlust. You reach for your sword but it’s too late.
Before your hand even touches the hilt, you see the Fury’s blade sweeping toward you. Blood splashes down onto the floor before you, but it isn’t yours. A figure standing before you had taken the blow in your stead.
“Father?!”
The Fury pulls back for another swing but then it freezes, gurgles oddly and slides neatly in half, a blade glistening in the center.
“Turn your back on us in a fight, will you?” Kun spits as he looks down to the halved Fury, “Idiot.” He shifts his eyes up to your father’s wound, and you see his face twitch. Immediately, he moves closer and turns his back to the two of you, sword held at the ready.
“Are you… alright? Are you hurt anywhere?” Your father asks as he turns to look at you. There’s blood splattered all over his chest. The wound, now that you can see it, is undoubtedly a fatal one.
“Yes, yes. I’m fine. I’m not hurt at all,” you say quickly. His hand reaches out and grasps your shoulder, he falls to his knees and you follow after him. Quickly you lay him on his back, clutching at his hand.
“Our research was a… failure. I knew there was no future for the Furies…” He murmurs out as tears begin to well in your eyes, “But I couldn’t give it up… I wanted to bring back your clan, your family.” Ever since you were young he’d always tried to do what was best for you. “It seems my fate is to die with the Furies… I have committed terrible sins. This is for the best, please, don’t cry.”
You nod your head knowing that if you’re to open your mouth the tears would never stop. He gives you one last smile, sighs a calm breath and is gone.
After what seems like an eternity, you look up. The battle is over. The Furies that came to fruition by the Hwarang and your father lie dead, scattered around the room.
“Kind of a waste, isn’t it?” Taeyong says as he looks at the bodies, “That many Furies could have been awfully useful… The Hwarang could have used these men.”
“You don’t win battles by thinking you’ll lose them.” Kun says.
“Well, you don’t win by thinking you’ll win either,” Jaemin snorts with laughter, then coughs to cover it up.
It’s true, the Hwarang had lost a lot of Furies but their unity had grown stronger.
“Ack–!” A sudden burst of pain wipes the grin from Jaemin’s face. Taeyong, too, has doubled over in agony. Their hair which had returned to normal goes back to stark white.
“Looks like we’ve reached our limit,” Taeyong says through grit teeth.
Dejun’s words suddenly flash to you. The Fury’s power isn’t a gift from the gods. You’re only borrowing life that you would spend decades on.
Jaemin sees your eyes go wide and gives you an awkward sort of laugh, “We were some of the first Furies.” They’d been in more battles as Furies than anyone else, and all of the strength and healing they’d enjoyed ate away at their futures until there was nothing left.
“Did you know…?” The question leaves Kun as a whisper.
Taeyong smiles and then gives a slow nod, “What warrior doesn’t know his own body?” His legs suddenly shake violently and he falls to the floor, Jaemin soon following.
Kun drops to his knees and takes both of their hands in his own.
“Kun… Do you remember?” Taeyong remineces weakly, “Back when we were at Moon Hall, we would spend all night talking.”
“Yeah,” Kun nods, “We would say that Taeil would never be content with being just the heir of a small school. We promised to do what we could for him…”
“Who would’ve thought he would leave this world before us?” Taeyong frowns and his voice grows quiet, “I know we haven’t always seen eye to eye, but without you, we couldn’t have built up the Hwarang.”
“Same goes for you too…” Kun says with a small smile, “You were the one that always calmed me down whenever I’d start a fight with Yixing.” He’s doing his best to act tough so that Jaemin and Taeyong won’t worry.
“Looks like we’re taking the lead this time… Don’t be in too much of a hurry to catch up though, alright?” Jaemin adds in a bright and kind tone, “I mean, you barely had any time to rest since you joined the Hwarang.”
Kun just nods.
“I’m having a hard time buying that ‘yes’. You’re a little too short-tempered to keep a promise like that…”
“Shut it, you little brat. You really think I’m gonna take that crap from you?”
Jaemin’s face relaxes as Kun snarls back at him. Even in this moment, Jamein’s tender and kind for the benefit of his Chief.
“You must go south.” Taeyong suddenly says. “Heo said he used water from Tamna when he was refining the pimul.”
Your eyes widen– perhaps there still is hope. Maybe, just maybe, there’s a chance something south can repair the curse of the Fury to these men. Taeyong’s last words are the fait muster of hope for the fate of the Furies.
“Kun… Don’t… don’t lose sight of what matters, alright? Being reckless doesn’t work out so well.” Jaemin’s voice has grown rough and raspy. Kun’s knuckles whiten as they tighten around his comerade’s hands. But with a sound like sand pouring over a stone, their hands crumble into ash. In moments, they are no more.
“Kun…” You call out but he doesn’t answer. He only stares, silent, at the twin piles of ash that sit where his friends were only moments before. There aren’t any tears in his eyes, but even so he’s somehow crying.
You’re not sure how long you sit there before he stands up. The room that includes only you two is devastatingly quiet.
“Let’s go.” He says quietly, his voice curt and clipped. Yet, when he turns to you, his eyes suddenly go wide. “Hey, no crying.”
You nod, trying to stop, but it’s no good. The tears don’t pause, regardless of how much you wipe them away. In one day– an hour– you’ve been forced to say goodbye to Jaemin, to Taeyong… and the father you haven’t seen in over a year.
December 17th, 666 – Ongjin, Kingdom of Silla
The events of the magistrate’s house resonate with you for a while, and after some time has passed you find yourself alone again, standing in front of the estate. Wisps of snowflakes fall around you, wind hitting your cheeks and chapping your lips.
“They sure took their sweet-ass time,” Kun quips as he exits the front gates of the building. His worn expression indicates a worried tiredness.
“Hello,” you greet him, “How was the meeting?”
“How? Hmph.” He shakes his head, “Those idiots north of Pyongyang don’t like any of the plans we’ve proposed, even with Junhui and I poking around as often as we are. Apparently with the incident here and continuing at Tagok, Munmu doesn’t trust us yet to act. That’s the bullshit they relayed! Can you believe that?”
Kun paces the front gate, arms crossed and breath puffing in the air, “They act all high and mighty on their capital in the north, but pussy out when it’s time for the final push. It’s pathetic, Munmu hasn’t done shit and is relying on the Tang for everything.” He frowns, “Whatever. Let’s head back to the inn, the sun’s really beating down today.”
“Okay…” A cloud of frustration seems to follow you as you return to the inn, most notably in Kun. “We’ll be there soon enough, hang in there.” His skin looks pale and watching him in silent agony makes your heart ache.
“Don’t worry about me,” he sighs, “How about you? Are you holding up alright?”
“I’m… fine. I mean, I’m pretty resilient.”
“How can you say that?” He lets out a dry laugh, “You stay up all night just to tend to me…”
“I’m tough.” You smile back, “When you finally fall asleep, it gives me the peace of mind so that I can rest easily too.”
Kun’s lips curl and he doesn’t seem satisfied with your answer. Instead, he just stares at you. He turns his head gradually to the hues of red and orange covering the winter sky in the distance. You follow his lead and look towards the horizon.
“Huh…?” Your vision suddenly blurs.
“Hey, what’s the matter?” Kun’s right next to you, but yet his voice sounds so distant.
Before you know it, your body collapses to the ground.
“Hey!” Kun shouts out, “You alright?! Hang in there!”
When you regain consciousness, you discover yourself tucked snugly in bed.
“About time you woke up,” Kun says as you look around the room. “Do you know where you are right now?”
“Ah! Kun…” Once you realize that it’s him, you snap out of your daze. “I’m sorry, I–”
“You idiot!” He shouts, causing you to jump. “If you weren’t feeling well, you shouldn’t have gone outside. You should’ve rested!”
“I’m sorry…” It feels as if a stone has dropped into the pit of your stomach as he scolds you, and you can only look down at your hands.
“Uhm, well… I guess I shouldn’t be too hard on you,” Kun sighs. “You’ve barely had any chance to rest, especially after what happened with your father’s passing… I can’t really be surprised that you would push yourself to act like everything’s normal.”
But he’s lost people too, and if you’re suppressing how you’ve been feeling you can’t imagine the turmoil happening within him,
“Until further notice, you don’t have to join me when I meet with members of the war council. You’re going to stay here to rest.”
“What?” You shake your head, “No, I’m fine. Today was just a lot to handle. So, please… I’ll be careful. I won’t let this become a problem again in the future.”
“Why? Because Taeil, Minhyung and Jisung asked you to watch after me or something?” His head tilts, “None of the men who died for us would have wanted you to look after me at the expense of your own health.”
He does have a point. But that isn’t the only reason you’re still here.
“I… I want to be by your side, Kun.”
“Yeah?” His brow furrows, “Why’s that?”
“What do you mean ‘why’?” I, um…” You can’t continue. Of course, you know the true answer but to admit that is a bit too much. There’s no way you can tell him your feelings. Suddenly, the hairs on the back of your neck stand on end.
“Well, fine. Whatever,” he waves it off, flashing his usual sense of detachment, muttering to himself, “If you don’t want to tell me, I don’t care.” Caught up in his own thoughts, he mutters something shortly, “You were close with Namekawa, right?”
“I wasn’t close with him… My father was, though.” You admit, “However, he did watch after me frequently.”
“I see. He’s a good man, but I just can’t seem to put my full trust in him.”
“Okay…?” You can’t quite grasp the point Kun is trying to make.
“If anything happens while we’re out here, I want you to find him and stay with him.” Kun states, “Even if Goguryeo catches you, they won’t touch you as long as you’re with him.”
“What? Why would they–”
“Look. When you’re at war, you can’t just prepare for victory. Gotta consider your defeat as well.” Kun crosses his arms, “I’m sure Doctor Namekawa will show up here any day, so when that happens…” He falls silent. After a while, he shakes his head tenderly, “Nothing. Forget it. I’m just rambling.”
In the empty space of your conversation, you try to sift through what Kun’s trying to say. All you can do is pray that this brief, peaceful reprieve will prolong itself for a bit longer.
December 21th, 666 – Ongjin, Kingdom of Silla
In the following days Minghao and Kun make another trip to the war council stationed in the minister’s home. Although they hope their audience with the officials will be fruitful, it turns out to be less than eventful.
“Yeah,” Minghao sighs, “It’s no use. The water’s going to be frozen over soon enough, I get that. But waiting until it thaws in the spring…”
“It’s idiotic,” Kun agrees. “Guess we should kick back and relax until then, huh?”
“Even if you’re joking it’s not funny.” Minghao frowns, “We’re only giving them more time to reinforce Pyongyang.”
“Sure,” Kun says, “But it’s not like they’ve got anyone else to come in and save them. They’ll be holed up in the city, waiting for a reprieve. If they’re smart they’d have surrendered by now.”
“Knowing Gaesomun, it’s not like he’ll have a shortage of ideas of how to turn this around. For fuck’s sake he killed their last king to wrest power from him. I suppose we’ll refrain from making any rash decisions until we reunite with Li.”
December 26th, 666 – Ongjin, Kingdom of Silla
You find Kun in his apartments when you approach him, “I hear our forces are gathering in the north of the city… Are we leaving?”
“The Hwarang serves two things:” he sighs, “the King and the Kingdom. That hasn’t changed.”
“The Hwarang shows the way, right?” You point out.
“It’s funny, isn’t it? All this time, we had those lords and ministers looking down and judging our actions. Now look at us.” You can almost recall Taeil’s grin as Kun smiles.
“Well, that’s one more reason not to die, then.”
It’s a burden on him, undoubtedly, but Kun has seen many of his friends lay down their lives for the Hwarang and what it represents. Knowing what it had meant to them, he can’t allow himself to die.
“As long as the men believe in what we stand for, I can’t let the Hwarang die.” The doubt you’d seen in him weeks before is gone. He’s accepted his place at the head of the Hwarang. “I have to protect them.”
He looks over to you, his gaze warm, it makes you feel better than you have in a while. Just being next to him is enough to make you feel like everything is right in the world.
December 30th, 666 – Ongjin, Kingdom of Silla
A few more days pass and the men you’d left to go to Tagok Pass finally reach Onjin. Unfortunately, bad news comes with their victory over the pass.
“Yuta has fallen in battle,” Shotaro reports, his head bowed, “His last words were ‘Leave the rest to Kun’...”
Ever since this war started, you’re unsure of how many times you’ve seen this expression on a warrior’s face. You bite your lip until it almost bleeds.
Kun puts his hands on Shotaro’s shoulders, giving him some words of encouragement, “I’m sorry I put you through that, Osaki. I’m just glad you made it back alive.”
Shotaro’s eyes grow wide and he looks overcome with emotion, “Th–Thank you sir!”
Jaemin and Taeyong lost their lives in Ongjin, and Yuta at Tagok… This means that Kun is the only Fury left among the Hwarang.
“It’s been hard already, but I’m pretty sure things are going to get worse,” Kun crosses his arms, “You’ve all fought enough, so…”
Shotaro sets his jaw and looks back at Kun, “I’ve given my life to the Hwarang, it just hasn’t been lost yet. We’ll follow you to the end of the world and back, sir.”
“Me too!” Jeno says firmly, “I’ll follow you all the way!”
“Let me accompany you, no matter where it takes us!” Sungchan adds.
“You guys…” Kun’s almost at a loss for words.
“We want to fight as the Hwarang, not as foot soldiers of Silla. We want to fight for the justice we believe in.” Shotaro smiles at him reassuringly.
You’re sure that if Taeil were alive, he’d be crying. The Hwarang united in body and mind. A great happiness wells within you and suddenly you can’t hold it in any longer. Tears spill forth from your eyes.
“... Idiots.” Kun’s face twists into a sneer, but there isn’t any hiding the warmth in his eyes as he looks out over the men. They know the coming battle will not be an easy one, but there is no doubt in their mind: their place is with Kun and the Hwarang.
January 7th, 667 – Ongjin, Kingdom of Silla
Ultimately, it is decided that Minghao’s fleet will head to Cholsan while Li’s army will march to Yangdeok. In the cold of winter, you leave Ongjin and head into the surrounding forest.
You’re only a few minutes walk in when Kun stops you, “I can’t take you this time. You stay here.”
“What?” You stop in your tracks, “But why? Where is this coming from?”
“There’s going to be a lot of fighting. You should get away from that. No reason for you to stick with us anymore, right? I know Taeil, Jisung and Minhyung asked you to take care of me. But I’m sure you’ve fulfilled your promise in full. If you were to die in the mess of this war, then I’ll be the one that gets scolded by them in the afterlife.” His voice quiets, “I think it’s time you are released from us.”
“No!” Now that your father’s passed, there isn’t anything to justify staying with the Hwarang but… Your heart yearns to be with Kun.
“Donghyuck’ll probably be coming after me soon, but I can take him. You don’t need to worry about that.”
“That’s not it!” Once again you find yourself almost yelling. “I don’t want to stay just because I think I need to be protected from him!”
He sighs, looking as if he’s dealing with a fussy toddler. “Come on, don’t be like that… I can’t make you happy.”
Your eyes go wide, your voice shaking when you speak, “... I don’t need to be happy. All I want to do is fight alongside the Hwarang. I want to follow the same path you do.” There was never an ulterior motive for staying alongside him. “Please, I’ll do whatever you tell me to.”
“Well, I’m touched that you feel that way, but I want you to be happy. Without being with us.” He isn’t saying this to just make you feel better. You feel the sincerity behind his words. And you’re happy to know he cares, but it pains you just as much.
“These are orders from the Hwarang’s Chief.” He looks you in the eye, his voice flat and cold. “You would impede the function of the Hwarang, and therefore will not accompany us to Pyongyang.
The air is sucked from your lungs and your heart skips a beat. You feel the blood drain from your face and your hands begin to tremble.
“You’re a woman, and you deserve to have your own life. I can’t let us tie you down anymore.”
Hearing that, all of the power in your body leaves you, and you fall to your knees in the snow underfoot, “Kun… Please wait…” You want so badly to scream this at him, but your voice no longer feels like your own.
“Take care. That is all.” The minute he turns his back on you, you know it isn’t good. It’s clear that he really intends to leave you behind and you can’t even lift a finger to stop him.
He’s getting further and further away, his footsteps crunching in the snow. It was him who you’d been running after since the battle in Seorabeol… A man that, up to now, was working on chipping the distance between you, bit by bit.
“I don’t want this!” You scream out, forcing your voice to be heard. But Kun walks as if he doesn’t hear you. “Qian Kun!” Even calling out his name doesn't make him stop. And eventually, you can’t see his back anymore.
Minutes pass and you remain in a defeated stupor on the ground. It feels as if something inside of you has crumbled. You’ve been chasing after Kun this whole time… but he’s someone who only moves forward. His whole life was lived by keeping his pain sealed away, but never once did he leave you behind. He would always give you the chance to cling onto him.
Now you understand that there aren’t any more chances to gather yourself, or run after him, or any other childish endeavor to bring you closer. He has deemed no further use of you and severed the ties that burden his duty.
“Ah… Excuse me…” A quiet voice speaks up behind you, and you turn to see who it is. “I’m sorry but I heard everything,” Wen Junhui inches toward you, “I apologize for eavesdropping, but there didn’t seem to be a good moment for me to admit I was here.” He coughs awkwardly and hands you a small piece of cloth to wipe your face.
He waits for you to calm down before he begins to speak again, “You want to stay with him, I take it? Then… Will you wait for us? We’re settling down in Yangdeok before our attack on Pyongyang… So, can you wait until then?”
“What do you mean…?”
“Once we’ve settled in, I can send for you. I mean, I can hardly leave you crying here alone!”
“General Wen…” Your mouth hangs open.
“Oh, you don’t need to thank me. Once you get to Yangdeok, I’ll assign you to Qian. It won’t be easy work, but at least you’ll be with him.”
February 14, 667 – Yangdeok, Kingdom of Silla
You get your summons right after Yangdeok falls to Junhui’s forces. Yangdeok, to the Silla and Tang armies, has been seen as Goguryeo’s last city to topple before moving forth to Pyongyang to its west.
“It’s good to see you again!” Junhui calls out to you, waving his arms in the air to summon you closer.
“Thank you so much for arranging all of this,” You say as you gather your bags together and walk over to him, “And congratulations on your victory here.”
“My victory is a bit of an exaggeration,” he says, “Qian put in a lot of work too. As soon as we finished deciding on the new council, I sent for you.”
“The new council?”
“Yeah,” he nods enthusiastically, “With the effort going to close in soon, we decided to pull our forces together and combine the northern armies and southern armies to collapse on Pyongyang. Xu Minghao is our general now, he knows enough about the Silla and Tang armies to combine us together.”
You learn that Junhui has been elected the Army Minister, and Kun has been named the Assistant Army Minister.
“You had to wait a while, I understand.” Junhui frowns apologetically, “Was it too long?”
“It could have been shorter,” You say halfway joking and halfway serious.
Still, the fact that they’re this close to pushing inward says something to the end of this war. Despite the losses you’ve accrued, this is a glimmer of hope.
“Ever since we got to Yangdeok, Kun’s been… different.” Junhui notes your confused expression and continues, “He’s nicer to the men, which is good, but he spends too much time locked away in his room. Says he spends most of his time in deep thought and won’t let anyone come by.” He sighs, shaking his head, probably wondering what to do with the man before reaching into his pack and removing a piece of parchment. “I think he needs you,” a smile graces his lips and he hands the paper to you.
“Me?” You question, taking it from him.
“This document officially appoints you to your position. You can get the details after you give it to Kun.”
It takes a while, but you muster up the courage to go into the main hall of where the leaders of the army are staying. Yet, Kun isn’t among them, he’s in his room, alone. After inquiring about where his room is, you find yourself standing before it.
You take in a deep breath and rap your hand against the door several times. After a few silent seconds, a tired voice drifts out, “I’m not attending… This isn’t the time for a party.”
Without saying anything you push open the door. Kun turns toward the door, preparing a half-hearted tirade for whoever had decided to intrude on his solitude. When he sees you, the words freeze in his throat.
“Reporting as ordered, sir.” You say, standing straight, “I have been assigned to serve as Assistant Army Minister Qian Kun’s page… by Army Minister Wen Junhui.”
His mouth works soundlessly for a moment, finally closing with a snap. He stares at you incredulously for several more seconds before frowning, “It’s a mistake. I haven’t been told about this.”
You pull out the letter that Junhui had given you and hand it to him, “I received these orders from him earlier.”
Kun’s hand snatches the letter and he scans the page rapidly, his frown deepening with each line. When he finishes he shoots you a sharp look and thrusts the letter back into your empty hands, “No. Take it back. I don’t approve of these orders.”
“I understand…” You sigh out, looking at the paper now in your grasp before tearing it into pieces.
“What are you doing?” His eyes widen in shock.
“I don’t care if you won’t approve these orders,” you let the pieces fall to the ground, “I shouldn’t have relied on them in the first place.” You hadn’t taken the letter because you wanted to be in Yangdeok, you accepted Junhui’s help and came here because you want to be with Kun. That’s all that matters. “I came here because I wanted to. I want you to let me stay. Here. With you.”
It’s his choice.
“Not fair for me to be the only guy with the luxury of a girl for a page. Especially when I’m sending men off to die.”
“Is… Is that why you left me?”
Kun falls silent and shifts uncomfortably.
“Stop this!” You find yourself yelling, and Kun looks equally surprised. “You always do this! You decide you can’t do something, then you make up all the excuses you need to justify it! You say you’re doing it for my feelings without even knowing my feelings!”
When he’d left you behind, he said that he couldn’t make you happy– that you should go on and live your life. But he is what makes you happy, and you want to live your life with him. Now he’s trying to push you away again so that he can bear this burden alone. You can’t let him do that.
“You take on so much and you won’t let anyone help!” Tears sting at the corners of your eyes as you try and make him see the errors of his ways.
He crosses his arms, “That’s my job. If I can handle it, then it’s my responsibility to!”
“What about the people who have to watch you do this?!” You’d watched him torture himself this way for far too long… Every hardship, every burden, is his and his alone to suffer with. And you haven’t been the only one to witness this. “I can’t let you do this to yourself! I want to be here for you! I want to help you! What else am I supposed to do?!”
With a sigh he falls silent, “I give up.”
You blink, furrowing your brow as you have no idea what he’s referring to.
“Can’t fight a country girl… Better to just listen to them, I guess.” His voice is gentle as he looks up with a wry smile. You then find his arms wrapped around you. As unexpected as it is, you let yourself sink into his embrace. He holds you tightly, almost as if now that he finally has you, he doesn’t want to ever let you go.
“Ever since you left…” He murmurs before pausing, and you can sense him trying to organize his feelings. “I’ve figured some things out,” he squeezes you a bit tighter, “you… supported me. Guess that’s the best way to put it.” As he speaks, he sounds slightly bewildered, as if he can’t believe what he’s saying. “When you’re not here… It’s hard for me to deal with it. All of it. Life, I guess.” With each word, your heart swells warmly in your chest. Each word descends like the snowflakes outside, gently gathering in your heart.
“You saved me,” he whispers and you feel the warmth of his body touching every part of yours. You’re sure there’s tear stains on his uniform from where you’ve been pressing your face into his robes. “... Do you think the Hwarang still stands for what it means to be a true warrior? Have I done what I was supposed to? Have I led us down the right path?”
You nod, “The soul of the Hwarang that our friends believed in is alive in you. In fact, I think it’s stronger now… We’ve been through a lot but it’s brought all of us together.”
His lips curl into a smile, “Hearing you say that makes me happy. The men that the Hwarang have left are true warriors. No more need for the iron fist.”
Everyone in the Hwarang now has the unity of vision that brings the clarity of purpose, hopefully meaning Kun’s burden will lessen a little.
“Well,” you say, “from now on, please don’t try and hide your problems from me. I’m here to help you. You don’t have to do this alone anymore.”
He’s silent now, but his arms stay wrapped around you. You feel his hands grasp at your robes as his voice is barely above a whisper, “Stay with me…”
February 15, 667 – Yangdeok, Kingdom of Silla
The next morning, you’re greeted by familiar faces waiting for you in the main hall.
“Long time no see!” Jeno smiles, “We were eagerly awaiting your return for a while now.”
“Jeno, Sungchan…” You smile back at the two.
“How was the dramatic reunion?” Sungchan pushes eagerly.
“What do you mean?” Your eyes widen, unable to answer him with a straight face as his face blushes with color.
“Well, ever since Commander– er Chief– left your side, it looked like he just sank deeper and deeper into depression,” he says quickly, “It just made us realize how much he needs you by his side.”
“And now the two of you can be together as much as you want to be!” Jeno adds.
“Ah,” you feel heat rise to your cheeks, “Yes, well, I’m sure we can.”
“Oh?” You hear footsteps coming from down the hall, “I thought I heard a familiar voice. So, you’re in Yangdeok too…”
“Jungwoo!” Your eyes widen at the familiar face, “You’re safe!”
“Indeed,” he smiles weakly, “Sadly, I was injured in combat against some of the Goguryeo forces.”
“He was appointed as the Infantry Head of the Kyongjong Unit during the last meeting,” Sungchan says quickly.
“Really? That’s fantastic news! Congratulations, Jungwoo.”
“Thank you, but I don’t know how much I’ll be able to accomplish in this state, unfortunately.” You glance down to his bandaged left arm before looking back up to his face. “But for now, I am here, and all I can do is fight until the end beside Kun.”
“Jungwoo…”
“If there’s ever anything you need from me, don’t hesitate to ask. I will always support you and Kun.”
“Of course,” you smile at him, “Thank you.”
February 25th, 667 – Yangdeok, Kingdom of Silla
As Kun’s page, you spend every day assisting him in his duties. Since your arrival in Yangdeok, he’s seemed much more at ease during the daylight hours. Your job sees you spending more time around him than you ever had before. He’s actually begun treating you quite nicely.
You feel a little bad that you’re getting spoiled, but whenever you’re around him, your heart pounds.
On one afternoon, some days after you’ve settled in to Yangdeok, Junhui comse to visit Kun in his quarters.
“I’ve made tea,” you say as you set down the tray in front of the two sitting figures.
“Thank you,” Junhui smiles, gingerly picking up one of the cups before him and looking over to Kun, “Your assistant here is quite something. Tell me, where did you find her?”
“Well,” Kun leans back in his seat, “I think some big shot wannabe had her sent over here without my permission. You know anything about that?”
“Oh, I was doing it for your sake, you know. Although, I’m a bit jealous now” he sighs, “A cute, dedicated, efficient page… What man could ask anything more?”
“No, I’m… um….” You say quickly, frantically busying yourself with your tea.
Kun glances at you for a moment, then back at Junhui, his face calm and serene, “I agree… So long as she sticks with me, I don’t think I’ll ever need any other page.”
You nearly drop your tea at his statement. Junhui also looks surprised, but raises his cup to his lips to hide it.
You look for words to say but you can only hear the blood rushing to your head and feel your heart pounding in your chest.
“I, ah, didn’t think I’d hear something like that from you, Qian…” Junhui muses, “I’d want a wife like her too.”
“Well she’s mine.” Kun says simply, “You’ll have to find one of your own because there’s no way I’m letting her go.”
Junhui laughs, “Now you’re just rubbing it in.” You feel your face growing hotter by the second.”Well, with Kun in this sort of mood, I suppose I shouldn’t stay too long, hm?” With one last grin to you, he turns to Kun. “So, back to business… Do you think they’ll be mobilizing?”
“Yeah,” Kun nods, “As soon as the snow melts.”
“Well, if you think so too, then we should prepare to mobilize.” Junhui sighs, “Minghao says it will be a few more weeks before his ships can set out from Ongjin.”
“There’ll be a fight once they reach Pyongyang’s harbor, that’s for sure,” Kun nods, “There’s no way they’d let us take that easily.”
“Of course,” Junhui agrees, “We’ll need to reconvene to see what troops we can send to aid the navy.”
“Huh,” Kun muses, “Gotta admit, before we came here, I never thought you and I would see eye to eye.”
“I know, right?” The other smiles, “I was taken aback by you the first time we met.”
“And I was with you.”
Junhui laughs, “Well, I wasn’t born into a family of warriors…”
“Hey, me neither. My family were merchants from Tang before I was adopted.”
“Yet here we are, commanding respect as true warriors…” Junhui nearly marvels at the fact, “A man can only be judged by the path he walks, not the name he bears, nor the house from which he comes. We chose to fight for what we believe in. That path led us here. That’s all there is to it.”
Kun and Junhui are two very different people, but listening to his passion as he talks resonates with you as well. You were born into a family of Demons, but here you are. All your life, you thought you were human. Nothing more, nothing less. But the truth in this discovery gave you life beyond you thought you were, and they accepted you.
“Our ambition will never waver. We’ll fight to the end like we promised to.”
“Thank you for your time,” Junhui says, setting his cup down. He nods to you and Kun before standing and excusing himself from the room.
“They’re already going to fight?” You ask as you begin to clear the teacups.
“Come here,” Kun says, reaching out and taking your hand in his. He stands, gently pulling you towards the door outside. The wind is frigid, without your thick coat on it cuts you straight to the bone. “See that plain down there?” From the higher vantage you have, you see the rolling hills pour down into a sunken valley that spans as far as the eye can see.
“We’ll go down the plain and attack Pyongyang from there. Minghao’s ships will come from the west and attack by sea. And if all is communicated correctly, the forces up north will converge on the city at the same time as us.”
“Then we’ve got to make sure we plan all of that out correctly, right?” You ask, “Sending troops in waves would only give them time to prepare for the next one.”
“Yeah,” Kun smiles, “If we can take Ajinham before they can fortify it well enough I’m hopeful we can end this before summer hits. The battle in Pyongyang will be my last. It will be the last place I draw my sword as a warrior.”
“Kun…” You’re desperate to talk about anything else.
No sooner do you step back into the inviting warmth of his apartments does his expression suddenly shift. He lets out a grunt as you watch his Fury nature forcing itself to the fore. His hair shifts hue, his eyes turn red.
“Don’t worry,” he assures you weakly, “I’ve been doing pretty well since I got here. Looks like my body’s getting worse. Hope it’ll hold up until spring ends.” Does he mean that he’s ready to throw away his life so long as he lives to fight in one last battle?
“Please don’t say that,” you say, “Didn’t I tell you why I’m here?” Unfastening your collar, exposing the flesh of your neck, you step towards him, “Please don’t say you just want to live until spring. I need you to live longer than that. Much longer.”
“You’re a scary woman, you know that?” He smiles, although the pain twists it into a heart-wrenching grimace. His hands clasp your shoulders, and you feel his lips brush against your neck. “I haven’t tasted blood in a while,” Kun murmurs.
“You haven’t had any since you left?” His silence answers your question, “Why?”
You feel as if you know the answer, though. If he only cares about his body lasting until spring, then he likely hasn’t been taking care of it.
“I suppose my blood must taste awfully good,” you chuckle, “Because, you know, I’m a Demon. In fact, it must be so good that you don’t want to drink anyone else’s blood.”
He lets out a snort of surprise, “Well maybe you’re right…”
March 2nd, 667 – Yangdeok, Kingdom of Silla
You find Kun at his desk, his eyes fixed on a stack of documents, and you muster a troubled smile at him. This has been a familiar scene for whenever you find him, as it seems his work ethic is the same as it ever had been.
Even if you are worried that he’ll start to find you obnoxious, you place his teacup beside him as he writes furiously onto a piece of parchment.
“The hell’s this?” He asks, not looking up from his work, “Don’t remember asking you for tea.” Kun scrunches his nose as he finally looks up to you as you flash him a bright grin. A sigh escapes him, “Don’t worry. I’m not tired. In fact, I’m starting to think I’m cut out for all this bureaucratic crap.”
“Well, it’s true that your duties here in your office are very important, but…” You hum, “It’s not like I can imagine a job or position that you wouldn’t be cut out for.”
“Of course you can. I hate public speaking, and even worse, I hate having to deal with emotional bullshit.” You suppose for him, a loathing profession never had gotten in the way of completing his duties. You’re certain that he has a knack for public speaking, let alone balancing the emotional stress that comes with managing a large group of soldiers. “So, it looks like I have to thank Minghao and Junhui for stomaching all of that shit so that I don’t have to.”
You chuckle at him, “Yes, but in return, you’re the one who’s in charge of managing all of the subordinates. Right?”
“Eh, win some, lose some. They’ve been calling me a Demon for so long, it’s kinda been throwing me off.” He shakes his head, “Hell, I don’t think you could pay me enough to bark at those idiots, or act like the Demon I used to.” His warm eyes glance toward you with an exceptional gleam, and it’s like he’s a completely different person from the man you met all those years ago in Seorabeol.
It’s true– Kun is no longer the Demon Commander and it seems like he’s discovered an inimitable truth: the practice of self-love is deeply fulfilling.
“What’s the matter?” His gaze narrows, “Do I have something on my face?���
“I was wondering when people started calling you a Demon.”
“I guess it’ll come up sooner or later… Don’t get too excited, it's not that interesting…”
March 19th, 667 – Yangdeok, Kingdom of Silla
Before Minghao’s fleet is launched from Ongjin, a group is splintered off from the main army in Yangdeok and sent to the navy to aid in their future attack on Pyongyang. Jeong Sungchan had volunteered to go and you received word on the thirteenth that the fleet had left port to set the offensive in motion.
On the night of the news’ arrival, Kun holds a meeting into the late, late hours of the night.
“Our meeting is over,” Shotaro says as he exits the meeting hall, looking to where you’ve been sitting patiently.
“Thank you for telling me, Shotaro,” you smile up at him. “I’m planning on bringing Kun something to eat, would you like anything?”
“Oh no, I’m quite alright.” He says glancing back to the room, “Although I think it best for you to hold off on your plans for now. I don’t want to worry you but Kun’s been in quite the foul mood after tonight’s meeting.”
For Shotaro to be in such a dour mood must mean that whatever they'd discussed in there must have been truly serious.
“It can’t be that bad, I’m used to being scolded…” You raise your head high and stand before his door. As you let yourself into his room, you see something that stops you dead in your tracks. Kun isn’t sitting in his usual spot. Instead, he’s sitting on the floor with an apprehensive expression. “I=I’m sorry. I, um, heard your meeting ended. If you’d like something to eat I can bring something up soon. What do you say?”
“Don’t want it. Not hungry.” He’s curt, and you can tell he’s irritable.
Although whatever was discussed in their meeting had been left in the meeting room, you can tell those heavy thoughts still swirl around his mind.
“Is there anything I can do for you?” You ask him.
“I don’t know how many times I’ve heard you say that,” he sighs, “I seriously have nothing to ask of you. Sorry for taking things out on you.” Now he turns his head upward to look at you with a sad smile, “When we first men, it drove me mad thinking that you and I couldn’t relate to anything at all. But now that you’re here, I can truly say that it makes me happy to have you here with me. I mean it.”
“Kun…?”
“You’ve kept your eyes on me this whole time… Ever since we were in Seorabeol, in fact. If I think about it, you’re probably the person who’s seen me at my lowest.” He lets out a dry laugh, “It’s ironic, isn’t it? Thanks to you, I can remember. The weight of my burden… The reason every one of our friends sacrificed themselves. If it’s something as simple as rushing straight in, I can just handle that kind of stuff myself. But having you here with me as someone to talk me through doing something stupid make me think twice. You’re my rock.”
He moves to his feet, walking over to the window cracked open to let cool air into the room, “Putting my life on the line isn’t something I have to think about, but it’s all about knowing the timing. You’ve helped me to come to this conclusion.”
“Then if my life’s purpose is to be there for you, then nothing could make me happier.”
Another laugh, “I’ve only caused you trouble. It’s too much of a burden to put on the shoulders of a woman like you.”
“I won’t let this bring me down… I’m your rock after all.”
“I see…” He hums, leaving the windowsill and slowly begins walking toward you. “I’ve changed my mind. I could use something to eat. Preferably your cooking.”
“Oh? Is there something in particular you’d like?”
“Surprise me,” he smiles, “Just make sure it’s good. Cook like the fate of the Hwarang is in your hands.” It’s as if the realization of your connection hits you suddenly, and you can’t help but grin madly.
With the threat of war looming on the horizon, you can sense that Kun’s mind will struggle to find itself at ease in the coming days. You take solace in knowing that you can give him just one moment of reprieve before whatever’s to come.
March 15th, 667 – Yangdeok, Kingdom of Silla
Several days later, the town begins to welcome springtime. As you all had long anticipated, Minghao’s ships make port in Cholsan but stay docked until given the word to advance on their enemy. Being a key member of these discussions of when to push forward, Kun is often pulled away from the Hwarang’s compound and Yangdeok in general, to a secret meeting place where it is believed all high ranking members of the Silla and Tang debate. You, on the other hand, have been ordered to remain in Yangdeok, the only thing you can do is wait patiently for his safe return.
The day that the men stoll back through the door is a happy one; Kun, Jeno and Shotaro stepping inside from the warmer day.
“I’m so glad to see you all safe…” You aren’t sure what catches hold of you, but as soon as you catch site of them, you feel your heart begin to swell and tears begin to prick at your eyes.
“Such a crybaby,” Kun chuckles, “You know, pretty soon you’re going to dry up from all the tears you’re losing.” Despite his words, he stands next to you with a warm greeting.
“Have you heard from Sungchan?” You look at Jeno, “I know the ships arrived in Cholsan a few days ago…”
Suddenly, everyone’s expressions drop.
Jeno furiously bites his lip, “We received word that the troop of men he went with to Cholsan were ambushed somewhere along their route… There haven’t been any reports of survivors.”
An altogether completely different emotion washes over you, the tears justifying themselves. This has been the first time since arriving in Yangdeok that you have to surrender yourselves to the news of another lost comrade, and your vision blurs for a moment.
“Sungchan had been dealing with the guilt of being unable to protect Taeil for quite some time… If I recall,” Shotaro closes his eyes, “it was his wish to greet the Chief with his head held proudly when he crossed over into the afterlife. Sungchan didn’t die a coward, so I believe that at the very least he accomplished that.”
Later that afternoon, as the sun begins to transition into red and orange hues, Kun summons you to his quarters. The light filters in on him as he sits at his desk, looking up at you as you enter.
“You’ve got time,” He says quietly, “Get as far away from here as you can. I can send you with a merchant’s caravan, I’ll get everything worked out. You don’t need to woot about a thing.”
You understand immediately what he’s trying to do. Kun knows the loss of war- does he not want you to get mixed into the crossfire?
“You can try and convince me all you want but I won’t budge… I want to stay. With you,” you say softly. Knowing everything he’s gone through, why would you leave him now? Besides, you’re sure if you hear of his passing in some far off, distant place, it would surely break you in two.
He lets out a breathy laugh that almost sounds more like a sigh of relief, “I figured you’d say that. You’re a real strange one.” You watch his eyes flick in miniscule directions as if he’s coming up with another plan.
“You’re worried about me, right?”
“Of course.” He says immediately.
“Well if you’re worried about me, then don’t let me out of your sight, okay? It’ll be your job to keep me safe.” You smile at him as his eyebrows raise in surprise. “And you can’t do that if you’re dead, can you? So, survive. To protect me.”
“Don’t worry too much about it,” he smiles at you, “I can’t let you die before I do.”
April 19th, 667 – Yangdeok, Kingdom of Silla
By the first of the month, you get news that Goguryeo is expecting the assault on Pyongyang. They began reinforcing their walls and reports say that many of the cityfolk fled the city in a want to not get caught in the fighting.
Xu Minghao reunites with his fleet in Cholsan, Junhi leads the men who have been assigned to navigate Kangdong Pass to reach Pyongyang, while Kun has been assigned to the men at Haegok Pass. You accompany Kun where you wait for the enemy’s resistance.
Even though the snow has long since melted, the weather still gets quite cold at night. To rouse the men, Kun has brought several large jugs of yakju.
“The battle’s going to start soon,” he says as he pours the men cups of liquor, “I’ll be counting on you guys. We can’t afford to rest, unfortunately, but I figured you could have something to warm you up. I’d like to give you guys as much as you want, but we don’t know when those bastards are gonna show up.”
After he’s emptied the supply, you and he walk together back to his tent.
“Kun, are you alright?” You ask, rubbing at your nose so it doesn’t begin to run.
“What do you mean by that?” He turns to look at you, the empty jugs clinking together in his hands.
“You’re not drunk, are you?” You look at the aforementioned jugs.
“That’s it?” He laughs, “I had one cup, I can hold my liquor, promise.” The smile slips from his face and he looks off into the distance, “They’re almost like kids to me. Not much I can do for them personally on the battlefield, seems like a little yakju is the least I can give them.”
The two passes are the last line of Goguryeo defense before the city itself, this would be an important undertaking to take these points if the Silla-Tang plan is to go smoothly.
“I’m sure they understand,” you nod, setting down the jug you’re holding beside his tent.
“You always say what I want to hear,” he says softly, setting down his next to yours.
April 30th, 667 – Anjinham Fortress, Kingdom of Silla
With the warming weather, comes battle. Junhui and his men are routed at Kangdong, letting Kun’s forces push through with concerted effort towards the fortress at the mouth of Haegok Pass. Beyond these walls and field beyond is where the final battle will take place.
Everything has gone well, just as Kun had predicted all those weeks ago. Before the night ends, Kun requests your presence in his quarters.
“Are you going to be up for much longer?” He tilts his head as you approach, “You should sleep soon, there are long days ahead.”
“I know,” you have to try and stifle a yawn, “but… “ As the days press on toward the final assault on Pyongyang, days like this in relative closeness to Kun become more and more sparse. All you want is to cherish every moment with him while you still can, so you linger for a moment longer. Before you’re able to finish your thought, a visitor arrives.
“Chief, are you here?” The muffled voice of Jeno speaks out.
“Yeah, I am,” Kun responds, “Come in.” As Jeno enters you look to him, Kun questioning, “What’s the matter?”
“There’s something that just couldn’t wait, something I need to give you, Kun.” Jeno says, his hands fumbling with a rolled up scroll in his hands. He holds it out to Kun, “Here…”
When Kun realizes what he’s looking at, his eyes grow wide and he stares intently at it. “Did… Did Kunhang draw this? Why are you giving it to me?”
“When we were in Ungjin some time ago I went to see him…” Jeno confesses, “And that’s what I told him, I told him to show all of you where he’s been… To show you the life he’s led and experienced. And so, not long ago, he sent me this drawing. As soon as I saw it I thought it best to give it to you.”
“I’ll take this,” Kun says after a moment, solemnly smiling at him, “Thank you, Jeno.”
Without another word, the younger one turns with a bow and leaves the room. Kun gives a curt smile, exhaling as he plops back into his chair.
“What was that all about?” You ask, looking at Kun reviewing the drawing, “What is that?” The minute you see it, the vivid brushstrokes on the page evokes a small gasp and a feeling of magnificence from you. “A Fury…?”
Painted onto the scroll is the depiction of a Fury, complete with white hair and crimson eyes. Within those eyes, however, is none of the murderous rage you’ve come to expect in Furies. A peculiar kindness is imbued into them, “Who is this?”
“Well, this was the Chief of the Hwarang, but that hasn’t been in a long, long time.” Kun guffaws, “The bastard would get into skirmishes with merchants, nobles, and commoners. Then go partying in Noseo-dong when he was finished. His name was Zhang Yixing. When he was still kicking around, I don;t think I ever got a good night’s rest. Always had to get into some bullshit.”
Everything he describes to you about Yixing seems incongruent to the kind-looking image of the man on the page.
“Actually, funny to think about it now, but I remember spending every day thinking of ways to fuck with him. Then, he told me something… ‘If you want any chance of pushing Taeil to to the top, you need to become the ‘Demon’ you were born to be.’” Kun hums, “And I took his word for it, then I took his life when it seemed being a Fury was too much for him.”
“Pushing Taeil to the top…” You can’t begin to imagine bearing the responsibility of killing the man who was supposed to be your leader, and you realize how dire those straits must’ve been.
“I have a feeling that night Yixing knew, somehow, that I was going to take his life.” Kun’s eyes are locked with your own for a minute of dull silence before falling back to gaze on the drawing. “Strangely enough, the same look he gave me as I killed him is the one drawn here.”
“Huh?” The man you see on the page looks so warm and gentle, and in no way did you interpret his expression as belonging to someone expecting to meet their demise.
“You know, come to think of it, I could probably credit the bastard for giving me the kick in the ass needed to get my shit together.” Kun smirks, “If I let the Hwarang half-ass their way to power, who knows what kind of shit Yixing’ll have to say to me in the afterlife.”
When it comes to people who’ve made a considerable impression on Kun, Taeil is one of the first people to come to mind. Yet, it seems as if Kun holds a special place for Yixing as well, and you can hear the admiration.
“I don’t know what the hell fate’s trying to tell me,” his arms cross, “but he visited me in my dream last night.”
“What kind of dream was it?”
“Well, we weren’t speaking to one another,” Kun nods down to the painting, “But he seemed at peace, not too unlike how he looks on this… It was like his eyes were telling me to let go. Let go of the pain, the burden…”
May 8th, 667 – Ajinham Fortress, Kingdom of Silla
As the men come in and out of the fortress, Kun is dead set on making sure everyone and all equipment is up to par for the days ahead. A certain group of incoming soldiers does catch him off guard–
“Hello, Chief!” Shotaro greets with a smile.
“Everything’s going to plan,” Jeno smiles as he bounds up alongside him, “We’ll have the city in no time.”
“I’m glad to see you all safe…” You sigh out in relief.
“Of course they are,” Kun says, looking at the pair, “The battle’s not even started yet.”
“It’s nice of you to be concerned for us,” Jeno blushes sheepishly.
“I’m glad you’re doing well too. How are things with you?” Shotaro asks.
“Great,” you shoot a glance at Kun, “He’s allowed me to stick around as usual. I’m not sure if I can live up to the bar you set, but I’m doing my best!”
“Nah,” Shotaro shakes his head, “Nobody can do what you do.”
“He’s right,” Jeno nods fervently, “The only person in the world that can defeat Kun is you.”
“Knock it off, guys,” Kun chuckles, “This is all going to go to her head and then I’ll be the one to deal with it.”
“Apologies, sir,” Shotaro says, “It can’t be helped.”
After some time, Kun fixes his gaze on Jeno, “Thanks for stopping by with the painting.”
“There’s no need to thank me, I’m confident that Kunhang is happy you have it.”
“Hmph, maybe it’s time for me to stop being such a hardass all the time.” Kun nods, “Hey, I’m leaving the rest to you.”
The words don’t register for Jeno at first, and he blinks incredulously with a nervous chuckle, “...Um… What do you mean by that?” Kun smiles back kindly, staring back at Jeno with eyes that brim with warmth. After a second, Jeno perks up and his eyes widen, finally realizing what he means, “Understood. Please leave everything to me.”
Kun nods curtly, perhaps satisfied with the confidence in his reply, “Osaki, do me a favor. Can you call Junhui? I have some words for him.”
A few minutes later, Shotaro returns with Wen Junhui at his side.
“Sorry for taking so long to get here… They put up a hell of a fight at Kangdong,” Junhui apologizes.
“We split our forces, we got screwed a bit because of it but we brought it back in the end.” Kun nods slowly, “All that matters now is concentrating our men on the front gates of the city.”
“We’ll take it no matter the cost,” Shotaro nods firmly.
“As long as we fight under the Hwarang banner we’ll fight to the very last man!” Jeno says quickly.
“Don’t say shit like that– Did you already forget that Junhui’s in command going forward?” Kun frowns.
“I’ll raise the Hwarang’s standard for this battle. Then everything should be fine, right?” Junhui asks, “So long as it’s up, I don’t think I could falter. I’ve lost a few battles here and there, sure, but I’ve never given up on the spirit of a warrior.”
“Hah,” Kun smiles at him, “Now the Army Minister’s superstitious? You need to get your act together, Wen.” That’s when you realize that all four of them are smiling. “We should get going,” Kun looks to you, “the men aren’t going to move themselves.”
“Alright…” You say, looking back to the other men, “I’ll see you all again soon.”
As you’re walking away, Shotaro shouts out, “I’m entrusting you with Kun!”
Ever since the war had begun, you’re unsure of how many times people have said this to you. You turn to look over your shoulder at him, “I’ll do my best! I’m ready to lay down my life just like anyone in the Hwarang!”
“You don’t need to risk your life,” Shotaro shakes his head as you turn fully to look at him, Kun continuing on behind you,, “I want you to protect Kun’s heart. He’s a strong man, but he hides behind that strength and he suffers alone. He needs someone who can look past that, and be there to support him. I believe that someone is you.”
To stay by Kun’s side and support him is all that you want… “Can I really do that?” Soon you’ll be plunged into a violent and bloody battle. How much help can you be to him in the middle of a war?
“What are you talking about?!” Jeno saysm “No one else except for you can do it!”
“Kun trusts you more than anyone else,” Shotaro smiles.
“Alright…” No one else can stand by him in the days to come. You nod firmly and wave to them one last time before rushing back to Kun’s side.
May 10th, 667 – Ajinham Fortress, Kingdom of Silla
You’re sitting quietly in Kun’s study when he suddenly says, “We’re going to attack tomorrow.”
“Right…” You nod slowly. You’ve been on Pyongyang’s doorstep for weeks now, the battle is inevitable. When the sun rises the next day, the area will become a battlefield.
“Are you sure–”
“Yes, I’m going to stay with you.” However the battle ends, you intend to be there with him when it does.
“I need to stop letting you say it all the time…” His expression is solemn, but his lips are pressed tightly together and you can feel his hesitation. Kun’s eyes stare back into yours.
“Um…” The silence drags on and on.
“More than anything else, I want to keep you safe.” His voice is low, quiet, “I’m… I think I’m in love with you.”
Your mouth hangs open, the question you had intended to ask now forgotten. You’ve loved Kun for some time by now, and in the past months you’ve begun to realize how much he cares for you as well. For a moment, you think you’re heart is going to stop.
He gives you a crooked smile, reaching out to close your mouth, his fingers lingering under your chin, “I thought I could just die as soon as I’d done what I had to do for the Hwarang.”
The words linger in your ears and you can feel just how much has been weighing down his heart. It seems as if he’s trying to assuage your anxieties as he speaks in a soothing tone, “I mean, it’s not like I had a death wish or anything. I just… wouldn’t have anything to live for anymore.” His hand drops from your chin and into his lap, “So long as I led the Hwarang and made them into what they were meant to be, what did it matter if I lived or died? … But now I’ve got a reason to live.”
You feel your shoulders relax from a tension you didn’t realizing you’ve been holding.
“Because you’re by my side… It gives me a reason to keep moving forward.”
“Me…?” As you struggle to comprehend your worth to him, you squeeze your fists together.
Kun reaches out and embraces you, holding you tightly without saying a word, he opens his mouth as if he was going to say something, then closes it. There isn’t a need for words in this moment. At last, his stubborn heart opens, and through his lips pours out what it has long kept hidden. His touch is gentle as ripples on a lake but when you kiss, you feel within him a passion that burns so hot it could put a forge to shame.
And though that feeling fades as your lips part, the love that flows between you remains in your heart.
“Continue to stay by me,” he says softly, pressing his forehead against yours, “I won’t let you go even if you want to, so be prepared.”
“Of course, Kun,” you respond quietly, his hand raising to brush away the tears you didn’t realize were falling.
May 11th, 667 – Ajinham Fortress, Kingdom of Silla
Once the first and second wave of Junhui’s troops leaves, Kun decides to travel with the men stationed in the third group.
“You’re coming, right?” Kun asks you as he walks to you, the reigns of his horse in hand as it trots alongside him.
“Yes!” You nod and he grins back at you.
The two of you gallop through the valley, moving at an incredible pace.It seems to be going well until something impacts Kun’s body, the horse, surprised by the sudden jolt rears up and throws you to the ground. Rid of its frightening burden, the horse bolts.
You’re fortunate to have landed in a small area of brush, only a few small scratches littering your body. “Kun!” You cry out to him, crawling across the ground toward his body, your own bruised and aching. The soil around him is staining red, more blood than you’d seen over the course of your time in the Hwarang.
Terror grips you and you can hear blood hammering in your ears.
“Kun!” You call out to him again, shaking his body as you call his name again and again.
“Hm?” His brow furrows ever so slightly. A normal human would have died from this– but his Fury blood is keeping him alive, if only barely.
“Say something!”
His eyes open to thin slits, “Are you alright?” Near dead and undoubtedly in serious pain, and his first thought is about your safety. “We’re in trouble if they come back to finish the job. We need to get out of here and wait for this to heal.” He struggles to his feet and begins to walk, blood dripping down the length of his body.
“Stop!” You say and haul his arm around your shoulder, and he leans against it gratefully. Scanning over the vicinity, you cannot see any enemy soldiers. Perhaps they’d seen you fall from the horse and assumed you’d died.
Nudging Kun, you push him to move into the brush away from the open air. In the forest you find a grove and settle down, “Kun, are you okay?”
He rests under the trunk of a large tree, a steady flow of blood leaving him. One might guess him dead from his pale complexion, “I guess so…”
“We need to do what we can to stop the bleeding…” It takes a sheer force of will to stop your fingers from shaking as you carefully peel off his clothing. Revealing his chest, you see two arrow punctures, one near his heart and one on his stomach. “This is horrible…” You murmur, thanking whatever deity’s out there that the archer had missed his heart.
You do what you can to staunch the bleeding, but without the proper tools you can only minimally patch him up, “As soon as you’re able to move again, we need to go back to the fortress.” With no response you call out to him again, “Kun…? Can you hear me?”
“Urg, yeah…” His breaths are heavy, “I don’t know if I can go back out there on my own yet.”
“Okay!” You say, knowing you need to keep him awake. “Shotaro and the others have everything under control. They’ll be waiting for you.”
“Damn r-right they will…” Sweat pours from his forehead, “They’re not Hwarang for nothing… We can;t waste too much time though, we– we have to come back and cover them while they take the gate.”
“You’re right… you’re… You’re going to make it,,” however the spots where he’d been shot don’t look like they’ll be closing any time soon. Had they used silver arrowheads? “Kun…?” His eyes close you begin to panic, “Kun!”
“Goddamn it… S-stop making a scene. I can hear you, alright?” His voice is barely above a murmur– it’s practically a wispy breath.
At once, a sense of clarity washes over you– he’s a Fury. “Kun. You need to drink my blood.” Without any doubts, you move your blade to your wrist.
“Stop it!” The force of his command startles you, and the blade drops to the forest floor. In his condition, he shouldn’t be able to scream this loudly.
“Why–?!”
“Spare me,” he says through grit teeth, “I’ll be okay. I’m not going to let this crap kill me… This isn’t the end, I told you that. You’re… you’re the reason I’m alive. I’m fine, I won’t die here.”
“I don’t believe you.” You frown, “I believe that you want to live and don’t plan on dying here. But you’re not ‘fine’!” He blinks incredulously, perhaps taken aback by the intensity of your glare. “So, I’m mot taking your word for it. You always put up a wall and pretend everything is ‘fine’ even when you’re bursting at the seams!”
You’re determined to get your way just this once. And maybe this time, you’ve gotten through to him.
“Some lady you are…” He chuckles weakly, “I’m starting to second guess why I fell for you. Ugh, this is why they say women from the countryside are trouble…”
“Look, I promise you can give me grief for this later, but for now, please…” Before you finish, Kun closes his eyes in silent resignation.
“Do as you wish…” He leans gently against the tree carefully. You pick up your blade, running it across the length of your wrist.You put your lips against the cut, sipping in a large gulp of blood without swallowing. You then lean over, pressing your lips against his and let the blood flow into his mouth.
Perhaps its his Fury instincts kicking in that allow him to accept the blood as readily as he does. You repeat the process of this blood transfer over and over again. You’re about to do it one more time when his hand reaches out to stop you.
“That’s enough,” he says calmly, “I’ve stopped bleeding.” His cheeks, once pale and pallid, begin to show color once more. “You’ve gone and hurt yourself for me…”
“It’ll heal soon…” you say, hiding the cut with the sleeve of your robes.
“What kind of absolute idiot would ever allow the woman he loves to hurt herself for his sake?” He sighs out, “Try putting yourself in my shoes for once.” After all of that trouble, the first thing he does is scold you… You can’t help but burst into laughter.
“What kind of absolute idiot would ever want to watch the man she loves suffer?”
“Oh, shut up…” He says as you continue to laugh.
After another handful of minutes he brushes himself off and rises to his feet.
“We’ve got to get going,” he says, pulling his robes back together. “Let’s head back to the fortress. Oh– and by the way, I’d prefer the next time we kissed to taste a little bit better than that did.” He chuckles as you help him start walking. His body isn’t great, but it’s enough to get you back.
Once you get back to the fortress, you’re met with a startling site. Perhaps you hadn’t noticed them bloom, or they’d come into their own while you were away, but the azalea bushes surrounding the fortress have sprung to life.
Their petals dance in the sunlit breeze, fluttering like small butterflies. The area is empty, the men away fighting at Pyongyang…
“Kun, how are you feeling?”
He forces a small grin. As a Fury, he should be fully healed by now. Dejun’s words about the Fury’s borrowing their power from their future lifespan suddenly comes to mind. You slowly begin to panic, becoming paralyzed with dread over the implications of this realization. Is this the end for Kun?
He breaks the silence, interrupting your anxiety, “You don’t look half bad surrounded by flowers.”
“You really think so?” You muse, “I’ve alway thought they really suited you, though.” Each falled blossom is strikingly beautiful in defiance of the tragic end they’ll surely face.
A strong gust of wind blows through the clearing. And then, out of nowhere, a figure emerges from the treeline.
“So, you were alive…” Lee Donghyuck’s eyes fall on Kun and his mouth curls up into a smile.
“Why…?” Your voice breaks and the Demon only laughs.
“This man is an affront to my honor.” He says simply, “I’m here to put an end to all of this.”
The last you’d seen Donghyuck, he warned you that he’d return. You didn’t think that he would forsake his clan and travel all the way here just to fight Kun.
“I’m surprised to see you make it this far,” Donghyuck mutters. “Impressive, for a fake. I heard your pathetic friends got their asses kicked until it was just you standing. I’m not sure if being born into a warrior family… Or hell, even being born as a Demon, could help you survive the embarrassment of failing as often as you fools do.”
It’s strange… his tone is as derisive as usual, but his words are almost compliments. In some way, he recognizes what Kun’s been through.
“Didn’t think you’d come all the way to Pyongyang.” Kun crosses his arms, his voice still a bit raspy. “What were you gonna do if I ate it already? You would’ve wasted your time.”
Donghyuck’s face screws into a twisted grin and he draws his sword.
“He’s hurt!” You cry, stepping between the two men.
However, Kun puts his arm in front of you and moves you, “Step back. He’s thrown everything away to come fight me, right? It’s only polite of me to accept the invitation to fight a warrior of his quality.”
Donghyuck practically abandoned his clan. This, up until now, seems to be his entire lids, just for the sake of defending his honor.
Kun and he are two different men in almost every way, but perhaps they share a warrior’s pride.
“I’ll be fine,” Kun tells you as he reaches for his sword, “I won’t die. I already told you: I have a reason to live.”
If he fights Donghyuck, then surely by then his life’ll be up. Even if you can convince him to run, then everything he’s stood and lived for will be destroyed. But you can’t stop him.
“...I’ll watch, then. I believe in you.”
Kun’s smile is fleeting like the blossoms scattering at your feet.
“Furies are only imitations,” Donghyuck says, brandishing his sword, “The more you use those powers, the shorter your life gets. You’re nothing compared to a pure-blooded Demon. You are destined to wither and die. You’re no different than these,” his show skids across the ground, swirling the azalea petals around.
“A man’s gotta protect the people he cares about. It’s not so easy to be a warrior, didn’t you know?” His tone indicates that he’s speaking seriously, but a sardonic grin dances along his lips. Watching him now makes you see just how much he’s given, every drop of sweat, blood and tears in his life to protect the ones he loves.
“Perhaps the name of ‘Fury’ no longer suits you.” Donghyuck says, his gaze narrowing, “The life you strive to live is not that of a fake.” There’s no hint of contempt left in those red eyes of his, full of confidence. “You are a Demon.”
The man who takes so much in being a Demon calling a Fury, a ‘fake’, a Demon… For him that’s possibly the highest compliment he can ever give.
“I take back all the crap I gave you for being a fake. If you’re really ready to take on the life of a Demon, that means you must have a Demon’s name. I name you… Dùjuān huā jīngshén.”
You think back to the first night you met Kun, his hair whipping around his face as snow falls around him like these monstrous azalea blooms do… It seems almost as if the name had been chosen long, long ago; so perfectly befitting of him.
“Thanks, I guess, but I’m not doing this so you’ll call me a Demon, you know.” Kun’s mouth quirks upward into a smile as he slides his sword from its sheath. With a sigh, his body shivers and suddenly his hair is white.
“Can’t play long, though. That a problem?”
“Not at all. I’ll kill you with the first blow.”
The air is tense between the two; not a soul can come between them. A wind blows up, casting scores of petals into the air. Between the two combatants, there’s a brief moment of stillness. If only for a second, their swords meet. The two trade blows that thunder through the field around you, slashing with their full body weight.
Donghyuck’s sword passes within a hair's breadth of Kun, but the Hwarang had found his mark.He buries his sword deep into the Demon’s heart.
“There’s still something I’ve got to protect,” Kun murmurs slowly, his voice full of confident authority, “I can’t lose, not even to a Demon.”
Donghyuck gazes up at the clear blue sky, and you can almost see a faint grunt creep onto his face.
His lips move, “If my end were to be met with the blade of a Demon like yourself… Then I have no regrets… I have lived my life with honor, and I die with the same.” Donghyuck’s eyes are free of hostility, if anything, he seems at peace. To die in a duel against a foe he respects… “You’ve defeated me. Now you must live out what you have left, Qian Kun.”
Those are his last words.
Kun draws his sword from Donghyuck’s body as it falls, dropping the still bloody sword back into its scabbard, “... I will.” Then his body trembles for a moment, and he gasps before falling to his knees.
“Kun!” You shout and run to his side. As he lies on his back, you take his hands into yours, “Please hang in there!” Your desperate screams reverberate around you, but Kun can only manage an uncertain lip curl.
“Man, you always have to cry, don’t you?” Kun smiles up at you, his voice weak, “If you don’t get thicker skin, there’s no way you’ll be able to handle being married to a warrior…” He winces with near every word and your heart clenches at the pain he must be in.
“I only cry because of you… And besides, being married to a warrior doesn’t make you impervious to watching the person you love get hurt.” Teardrops stream down your cheeks, dripping down on his bruised face. He reaches his hand unsteadily upward to wipe your flowing tears, kindly running a finger across your cheek.
“D- Don’t worry… You won’t ever have to cry on my behalf again. Just let me spend whatever time I have left with you beside me. I want to enjoy it…” Kun’s eyes quietly shut. You hold tightly onto his blood soaked body, hugging him closely as the blood seeps into your robes. Bright blossoms dance cooly around you as you look to the sky.
June 15th, 667 – Toehwa-hyeon, Kingdom of Silla
Kun never made it to the gates or siege of Pyongyang. He never saw the fall of Yeon Gaesomun or the Unification of Silla. You hear later that it was Wen Junhui who brokered for a sated peace between Tang and Silla, at least for the time being.
The Tang reclaimed Minghao and his ships as soon as they could, returning him to their capital to bestow honors and titles on him. Somehow, Shotaro made it through the battle, despite having been on the front line. When you asked what he intended to do, he laughed and said he’d probably open a swordsmanship school in Seorabeol. Jeno, on the other hand, was entrusted by Kun with the Hwarang, returned to Seorabeol to try and rebuild what men they have left. As for Jungwoo, before the battle of Pyongyang, took his own life with a concoction of opium. You suppose he would have seen his life as forfeit if he couldn’t continue being a warrior…
From the stoop of your home, you watch the blooms of flowers lining the road before you, recalling everything that had occurred up north.
How many men had given their lives for what they believed in…? Perhaps most of all, you remember the time spent with Kun. Every time you come across an abundance of them, they remind you of that dreamlike spring, so far removed from it, you’re left to wonder if you really had spent all that time with him.
“You really like those flowers, don’t you?” A voice murmurs out from beside you, a mass of warmth pressing against you as another body squeezes into the doorframe.
“Yeah.” Neither the Yuchae nor the sansuyu can compare. “I like them because they remind me of you.”
Kun looks at you in a serene contemplation for a moment, then lets his grin spread across his face into a smile, “Well, I like them too. They look good on you.” His voice, soft and quiet, throws your mind into chaos.
“Lately, I’ve been worried about the end…” He hums, noting your confusion, “I never get bored when I’m with you. Sometimes, I wish I could live forever.”
As a Fury, Kun has spent his future in exchange for power in the present. How much he’s spent, you don’t know. His life could end tomorrow. If he could live forever, then that fear of the unknown will disappear.
“It’d probably be an easy way to go… to accept that I’m used up and wither away. But there’s no need for me to ask for an end. Since I want to live, I'll fight for survival. That suits me better.”
“I don’t want to be apart,” you say, your hand holding onto the sleeve of his robes. “I want to stay with you for as long as I can.”
He chuckles, “You cry so easily, I’d feel pretty bad if I left you behind.”
“Oh…” Tears had begun to run down your cheek without you noticing at first. You blink in surprise, but that hardly helps. You raise your hand to wipe them away but he grins and stops you.
“I’ll get them for you,” he says softly, gently drying them with his fingers. “It’s my job to help you.”
“Then it’s my job to support you too.”
“Of course, who else could fit that role aside from you?” He murmurs with a smile, “No matter what I do to drive you away, you won’t go. You even followed me to Pyongyang. I lost to you… and I don’t think I can ever win.”
You want to hold on to this moment of him, the memory, for as long as you can.
#nct fluff#nct angst#nct smut#kun x reader#kun fluff#kun angst#kun smut#wayv fluff#wayv angst#wayv smut#it's here :)
78 notes
·
View notes
Text
☆⋆⋅WayV⋅⋆☆
✦ Kun
✦ Ten
✦ Winwin
✦ Lucas
✦ Xiaojun
✦ Hendery
✦ Yangyang
#nct#nct au#nct fanfic#kpop#cpop#wayv#wayv kun#qian kun#wayv ten#wayv chittaphon#wayv winwin#winwin#dong sicheng#sicheng#wayv lucas#wong lucas#wong yukhei#wayv yukhei#wayv xiaojun#xiaojun#xiao dejun#hendery#wayv hendery#wong kunhang#wayv yangyang#yangyang#nct kun#nct ten#nct smut#wayv smut
1 note
·
View note
Last Seen Blogs
spiceiplier
_Spiceiplier_
archie-asparagus
archibald asparagus my beloved
midnightdragonfly2
DragonFly
ruthwoosh
ruthwoosh